summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
-rw-r--r--.gitattributes4
-rw-r--r--LICENSE.txt11
-rw-r--r--README.md2
-rw-r--r--old/50366-0.txt3205
-rw-r--r--old/50366-0.zipbin64798 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/50366-h.zipbin170269 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/50366-h/50366-h.htm3533
-rw-r--r--old/50366-h/images/cover.jpgbin100970 -> 0 bytes
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 6738 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d7b82bc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/.gitattributes
@@ -0,0 +1,4 @@
+*.txt text eol=lf
+*.htm text eol=lf
+*.html text eol=lf
+*.md text eol=lf
diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6312041
--- /dev/null
+++ b/LICENSE.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,11 @@
+This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements,
+metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be
+in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES.
+
+Procedures for determining public domain status are described in
+the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org.
+
+No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in
+jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize
+this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright
+status under the laws that apply to them.
diff --git a/README.md b/README.md
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..66988c6
--- /dev/null
+++ b/README.md
@@ -0,0 +1,2 @@
+Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for
+eBook #50366 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/50366)
diff --git a/old/50366-0.txt b/old/50366-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 9280bd6..0000000
--- a/old/50366-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,3205 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Proof-Reading, by F. Horace Teall
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Proof-Reading
- A Series of Essays for Reading and Their Employers, and
- for Authors and Editors
-
-Author: F. Horace Teall
-
-Release Date: November 2, 2015 [EBook #50366]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROOF-READING ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net, in celebration
-of Distributed Proofreaders' 15th Anniversary, using images
-generously made available by The Internet Archive
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-PROOF-READING.
-
- A SERIES OF ESSAYS FOR READERS AND
- THEIR EMPLOYERS, AND FOR
- AUTHORS AND EDITORS.
-
- BY F. HORACE TEALL,
-
- CRITICAL PROOF-READER AND EDITOR ON THE CENTURY AND STANDARD
- DICTIONARIES; ALSO EDITOR OF PROOF-ROOM NOTES AND
- QUERIES DEPARTMENT OF “THE
- INLAND PRINTER.”
-
-
- CHICAGO:
- THE INLAND PRINTER COMPANY.
- 1899.
-
-
-
-
- COPYRIGHTED, 1898,
- BY
- THE INLAND PRINTER COMPANY,
- CHICAGO, ILLINOIS.
-
-
- PRESS OF THE HENRY O. SHEPARD COMPANY, CHICAGO.
-
-
-
-
-PREFACE.
-
-
-This collection of essays will show very plainly that they were not
-written with a view to publication in a book. As a result of this,
-the subject-matter is not treated consecutively, systematically, or
-exhaustively. Some references to momentary events at the time of
-writing, even, have been left unchanged.
-
-It is hoped, however, that, even with the acknowledged imperfections,
-the book may be found suggestive and useful by those to whose service
-it is dedicated in the title-page.
-
-Some of the chapters are slightly technical, having been originally
-addressed to proof-readers only; but even these are thought to be
-sufficiently general in their composition to be interesting and useful
-to authors and editors.
-
-
-
-
-CONTENTS.
-
-
- The Proof-room 7
-
- Some Practical Criticism for Proof-readers 11
-
- The Proof-reader’s Responsibility 17
-
- Style and Style-cards 22
-
- Whim versus Principle 26
-
- Authorities and Opinions 32
-
- Authoritative Stumbling-blocks in the Study of
- the English Language 37
-
- Preparation of Copy 43
-
- Copy and Proof-reading 48
-
- The Dictionary in the Proof-room 53
-
- The Proof-room Library 58
-
- The Copy-reader 62
-
- Proper Order of Parts in a Book 68
-
- The Book Make-up 73
-
- Grammar and Diction 79
-
- Form of Words 86
-
- Spelling and Dictionaries 97
-
-
-
-
-PROOF-READING.
-
-CHAPTER I.
-
-THE PROOF-ROOM.
-
-
-Though commonly acknowledged theoretically, the relative importance
-of good proof-reading is often practically unrecognized. Doubtless
-few of those who employ readers will assent to this averment, and
-the reason for their non-assent is also the basis of the assertion.
-Usually the proof-room is under the authority of a general foreman or
-superintendent, often not a good proof-reader himself, and who must
-necessarily devote most of his time to other matters. If the foreman
-is really competent to read proof, he will manage to secure and keep a
-force of good readers with less trouble than those have who are not so
-well fitted to judge the work done.
-
-When good work is to be done--and where is the man who avowedly does
-not desire good work?--accomplished workmen are required, not properly
-in any one department alone, but all through; and perhaps this fact
-is partly responsible for the notion, not uncommon, but erroneous and
-costly, that almost any intelligent person can read proof.
-
-Few persons realize fully the accomplishment and acuteness of
-perception necessary for the best proof-reading. He is the best
-reader who, in addition to mechanical experience and accuracy, has a
-comprehensive education and can apply it practically. Of course, we can
-not expect our reader to know absolutely everything, but he should at
-least know enough to suspect error when there is evident occasion for
-suspicion, and challenge it for the author’s attention when that is
-possible. He should have general information sufficient to enable him
-to correct absolute error when he can not refer the matter to author or
-editor--a contingency frequently arising in newspaper-work.
-
-Above all, the thoroughly accomplished proof-reader will know enough
-not to make changes in what is written when he has no right to do so.
-He will often know that what is written can not be right, and yet will
-have sense enough not to alter it without authorization. He will also
-have sense enough to assume a certain amount of authority on proper
-occasion, as in the case of an evident slip in the copy of work that
-has a set form. A good example is work like the definitions of verbs
-in the “Century Dictionary.” In these definitions the word _to_ is
-used only with the first clause. The good proof-reader will have the
-word omitted even if it does happen to be in the copy, notwithstanding
-the strictest orders to follow copy; in fact, this is so plain a
-case that a very good compositor even would not set the word in the
-wrong place. Another forcible instance comes to hand at the moment of
-writing, in a letter written by a New York proof-reader, who mentions
-_Assemblyman_ Amos J. Cummings. Mr. Cummings never was an Assemblyman.
-He is a _Congressman_, and Chairman of one of the important Congress
-committees; moreover, he is an old-time New York compositor. When he
-was an editor on a New York paper another present Congressman was
-reporting Brooklyn news for the same paper. Almost every Brooklyn item
-sent in at that time had, in the writing, parallel streets reported as
-crossing, or cross-streets as being parallel; and these errors were
-frequently corrected in the proof-room.
-
-The proof-reader who can and does make such corrections is much better
-for such work than one who merely catches typographical errors, even if
-he sometimes allows a wrong letter to pass in reading. Certainly a New
-York reader, especially a union man, should know better than to write
-of _Assemblyman_ Cummings; and it would be well for all proof-readers
-to be sufficiently up in current affairs to correct the error, though
-it would not be fair to insist upon such correction as part of the
-reader’s qualification.
-
-The present difficulty will never cease until the money value of good
-proof-reading is better recognized than it ever has been. At least
-one union in this country has always made a maximum weekly scale, and
-insisted upon classing readers with all other hands, at the same wages.
-Employers should insist upon paying as much over the union scale as
-they choose, and will always find it conducive to their interest to pay
-liberally for proof-reading and demand first-class work.
-
-If any one is fortunate enough to have a first-class proof-reader in
-his employ, he will be foolish to let that reader go, if money--within
-reasonable bounds--will keep him. Fifty men may try to fill the place
-and fail before another really competent man is found.
-
-A large proof-room should have its own foreman--not merely a head
-reader, but one actually in authority, just as any foreman should be,
-and with higher pay than the other readers have, and also with the
-chief responsibility. The room must, of course, be subject to the
-general foreman with regard to many details, whether it has a separate
-foreman or not; but, whoever is in charge, the readers should not be
-too much restricted in small, formal matters. An extreme instance that
-will illustrate practically what is meant by this arose through strict
-orders not to change anything from copy, too literally obeyed. A letter
-was missing from a word always spelled the one way, and the reader
-queried its insertion. He was an ordinarily good reader, too, who
-certainly had not the natural habit of doing anything stupid.
-
-Undoubtedly better work will be turned out where there is no
-possibility of such queries being made, for the necessity of making
-them, under orders, imposes upon the reader an unfair burden of useless
-watchfulness that inevitably rivets his attention where it is not
-needed, and draws it away from matters that demand the utmost care.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II.
-
-SOME PRACTICAL CRITICISM FOR PROOF-READERS.
-
-
-A periodical highly esteemed in literary circles, in reviewing a book,
-said: “The proof-reading is so bad that we infer that its author
-could not have seen the proofs.” The publishers of the book do their
-own printing, and probably think their proof-reading is as good as
-possible, though they may realize that it is not as good as it should
-be. Many employers have had trying experiences in their efforts to
-secure good proof-readers, and such experience may have operated in
-favor of poor workmen, through sheer discouragement of their employers.
-
-An inference that “its author could not have seen the proofs,” while
-possibly natural, is hasty; for, while many authors examine their
-proofs carefully, and are reasonably quick to perceive and correct
-errors, most authors are not good proof-readers.
-
-Errors in print were quite as common as they now are when “following
-copy” was common, as it was in New York, for instance, about thirty
-years ago. One of the best offices in which a man could set type was
-Alvord’s, flourishing at the time mentioned. In it the compositor
-measured for his bill absolutely everything for which a customer paid,
-be it a cut, a blank page, or anything else. There, likewise, he was
-seldom called upon to change a letter or a point except to make it
-like his copy. Certain large offices in New York now are like Alvord’s
-only in the fact that their proof-reading is not good--and the authors
-see most of the proofs. In one important matter these offices are
-utterly unlike Alvord’s--no compositor can earn decent wages in them.
-
-Employers are largely responsible for the common poorness of our
-proof-reading, because they have not recognized the real nature of the
-work, and have insisted upon classing it as mechanical. Proof-reading
-will never be what it should be until the proof-reader ranks with
-the editor both in importance and in pay. With no more pay than that
-of the good compositor, and sometimes with less than the first-class
-compositor’s pay, the proof-reader’s position will not be adequately
-filled. Properly qualified proof-readers seldom remain long at the
-reading-desk, because they can and will do better elsewhere.
-
-Something should be done to keep the best readers as such, for they are
-all climbing up into other fields of labor where they find stronger
-inducements, both in credit and in pay. Even in the case of our large
-dictionaries and encyclopædias, almost every one of which is decidedly
-bettered by the work of some one special proof-reader, there is little
-acknowledgment of the fact, and so there is little encouragement for
-the proof-reader to remain a proof-reader.
-
-No one is surely fit to be trusted with proof-reading on particular
-work without having learned by practical experience. The best
-proof-readers must have as a foundation a natural aptitude, and they
-should have at least a good common education; but even these are not
-sufficient without practical training. One of the poorest compositors
-on a New York morning paper was very helpful in the proof-room
-occasionally, while some of the best compositors were not so good
-at reading. It is undeniable that printers themselves make the best
-proof-readers when to their technical knowledge they add scholarship.
-
-A first-class compositor is worthy of special favor, and generally gets
-it. A maker-up or a stone-hand who works well and quickly, or sometimes
-even one who does excellent work without great speed, is a treasure.
-Compositor, maker-up, and stone-hand, however, all do work that must
-be examined and corrected by the reader; and of course that reader is
-best who can also do any or all of the other work. What is said of
-the reader’s qualifications is not altogether theoretical; it is all
-in line with the practical needs of every good proof-room, and every
-employer wants a good proof-room.
-
-The correction of the evil, which is certainly a desideratum, may
-be secured eventually in one way, and that way is the one necessary
-for authors as well as proof-readers. We need improved methods of
-general education. We need more general training and development
-of the thinking power. Seldom indeed do even our greatest thinkers
-reason sufficiently. No amount of argument could prove this assertion
-beyond question, but some examples will serve a good purpose as an
-object-lesson.
-
-One of our most prominent philologists, a man of great learning,
-addressed a meeting of scholars, speaking strongly in favor of what
-he calls “reformed” spelling--which would be re-formed indeed, but is
-not yet proved to be entitled to the epithet “reformed.” Here is one
-of his assertions: “One-sixth of the letters on a common printed page
-are silent or misleading. Complete simplification would save one-sixth
-of the cost of books.” Of course, he must have meant the cost of
-printing. Even with one-sixth less work in printing, very nearly the
-old cost of binding would remain, if not all of it; and any sort of
-good binding is no small item in the cost of a book. But one-sixth of
-the space occupied by the print would seldom be saved by the omission
-of one-sixth of the letters. The magazine article containing the report
-of the address is printed with the proposed new spelling. There is
-not a line in it that shows omission of one-sixth of the letters now
-commonly used in its words. One line in a paragraph of seven lines has
-“batl” for “battle,” and if the two missing letters had been inserted
-the word “the” might have been driven over into the next line; but the
-total effect on the paragraph of all possible changes would have been
-nothing--the same number of lines would be necessary for it. Certainly
-the assertion that one-sixth would be saved was not sufficiently
-thoughtful.
-
-A recent pretentious work on the English language and English grammar
-(by Samuel Ramsey) would afford an example of loose thinking from
-almost any of its 568 pages. A few only need be given here. As to
-Danish influence on early English speech, it is said that “the
-general effect ... was to shorten and simplify words that were long
-or of different utterance, and dropping or shortening grammatical
-forms.” It should have been easy for the author to perceive that this
-sentence was not well constructed; and what can be worse in a book on
-grammar than an ungrammatical sentence? We are told that a feature of
-English construction due to French influence is “the placing of the
-adjective after the noun, or giving it a plural form--_sign manual,
-Knights Templars_.” No English adjective ever has the plural form,
-and _Templars_ is rightly pluralized simply because it is a noun.
-“No grammar will help us to distinguish the _lumbar_ region from
-the _lumber_ region,” Mr. Ramsey says. But grammar does help us by
-teaching us that _lumbar_ is an adjective and _lumber_ a noun. In
-careful speech accent would indicate the difference, which should be
-indicated in writing by joining the elements of the second term as
-a compound--_lumber-region_. In a chapter of “Suggestions to Young
-Writers,” the advice is given, “Let all your words be English, sound
-reliable English, and nothing but English; and when you speak of a
-spade call it by its name, and when you mean _hyperæsthesia_, say so.”
-If a young writer “says so” by using the word instanced, will he use
-“nothing but English”?
-
-Lord Tennyson is reported to have said: “I do not understand English
-grammar. Take _sea-change_. Is _sea_ here a substantive used
-adjectively, or what? What is the logic of a phrase like _Catholic
-Disabilities Annulling Bill_? Does _invalid chair maker_ mean that the
-chair-maker is a sickly fellow?” But Tennyson showed plainly in his
-writing, by making compounds of such terms as _sea-change_, that he
-felt, at least, that _sea_ is not used adjectively, as “adjectively”
-is commonly understood. He must have thought that the phrase whose
-logic he asked for is wholly illogical and bad English, for he never
-wrote one like it. His own writing would never have contained the
-three separate words “invalid chair maker”; he would have made it
-“invalid chair-maker” (or chairmaker) for the sense he mentions, and
-“invalid-chair maker” if he meant “a maker of chairs for invalids.”
-Tennyson certainly used English words well enough to justify the
-assumption that he knew English grammar passing well.
-
-George P. Marsh, in a lecture on the English language, said that
-“_redness_ is the name of a color,” and John Stuart Mill made a similar
-assertion about _whiteness_ in his book on “Logic.” Very little thought
-is necessary for the decision that neither _redness_ nor _whiteness_ is
-the name of a color, though each of the words includes such a name.
-
-It is not fashionable nowadays to conclude with a moral, but this
-occasion is especially enticing, and here is the moral: Every
-proof-reader who cares for real success in his profession should
-cultivate the thinking habit, and learn not to jump to a conclusion.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III.
-
-THE PROOF-READER’S RESPONSIBILITY.
-
-
-Strictly speaking, the responsibility of a proof-reader, on any kind
-of work, should be very narrowly defined. In an ideal state of affairs
-it would never go beyond close following of copy in every detail. Even
-that is by no means always easy, and for a reason that should cause
-writers to be very lenient with proof-readers. This reason is that
-writers make much manuscript that is almost positively illegible, and
-are often careless in many details that should be closely attended
-to in the writing. But, since there is little ground for hoping that
-writers will ever generally produce copy that can be reproduced
-exactly, the question remains open, How much responsibility must the
-proof-reader assume?
-
-A good illustration of the legal aspect of this question is found in
-Benjamin Drew’s book, “Pens and Types,” published in its second edition
-in 1889, as follows: “In an action brought against the proprietor of
-Lloyd’s paper, in London, for damages for not inserting a newspaper
-advertisement correctly, the verdict was for the defendant, by reason
-of the illegibility of the writing.”
-
-“Illegibility of the writing” is a more serious stumbling-block even
-than most writers know it to be, although many writers do know that
-they are great sinners in this matter. Notwithstanding the fact that
-it has been a subject of wide discussion, much more might profitably
-be said about it, and it would be a great boon to printers if somebody
-could devise a way of instituting a practical reform in the handwriting
-of authors, editors, and reporters; but the incessant necessity of
-deciphering what is almost undecipherable is our immediately practical
-concern just now. What should be the limit of the proof-reader’s
-responsibility here?
-
-Some time ago a New York paper had frequent articles in a handwriting
-so bad that the compositors were paid double price for setting type
-from it. One of the compositors, in talking with a proof-reader,
-expressed the opinion that the readers had very easy work, and part
-of his reason for the assumption was the fact (as he put it) that all
-the copy was read for them by the compositors before the readers got
-it. That same evening this compositor had some of the bad manuscript
-mentioned, and for what the writer had intended as “June freshets”
-the proof-reader found in his proof “Sierra forests.” Well, the
-compositor read the manuscript first, but how much good did that do the
-proof-reader? If the latter had passed the “Sierra forests” into print,
-he would have deserved to be discharged, for any intelligent man should
-know that one of the quoted terms could not possibly be used in any
-connection where the other would make sense. That compositor probably
-knew as well as the proof-reader did that what he set did not make
-sense, but he also knew that the proof-reader would have to do better
-with it, and that, no matter how much correcting he had to do, it
-would pay him better to do it than to lose too much time in the effort
-to get it right at first. Again, the compositor had practically no
-responsibility in the matter, though the one who shows most ability in
-setting his type clean from bad copy is a better workman than others,
-and correspondingly better assured of good employment.
-
-We have said that one who passed into print an error like the one
-mentioned should be liable to discharge. This is true, because no
-person reasonably fitted to read proof could fail to recognize it as
-an error. The best proof-reader who ever lived, however, might in some
-similar cases fail to read what is written exactly as it was intended
-in the writing. Unfortunately, it is only too often the case that
-proper names or generally unfamiliar words are written more illegibly
-than common words, and names so written may easily be misprinted
-after the best proof-reader has done his best with them. Where it is
-possible, it should be the most natural thing in the world for anything
-hard to decipher to be submitted to its writer. Commonly this can not
-be done on daily newspapers, because there are so many writers who are
-not within reach, reporters especially being generally away in search
-of news; but even in the offices of newspapers, in extreme cases,
-and with caution in deciding when it is well to do so, the matter
-should be referred to an editor, for it is to the editors that final
-responsibility for the wording of what is printed belongs.
-
-What has been said seems well calculated to indicate clearly the limit
-which the writer would place in such matters upon the proof-reader’s
-real responsibility. Naturally and equitably that limit is the exact
-reproduction of what is written, as to the wording, but including
-proper spelling and punctuation. Even at the expense of repetition,
-this seems to be a good place for impressing upon writers the urgent
-necessity for plain manuscript, in their own interest; for that is the
-only sure instrument to secure beyond reasonable doubt the accuracy
-that is desired by all writers.
-
-No careful author will allow his book to be printed without reading
-it himself in proof; but this must be mainly for the wording only, as
-the printer’s bill includes pay for good proof-reading. Here matters
-are more simple as to the responsibility for getting the right words,
-as even hurried work from manuscript can generally be referred to the
-author in cases of real doubt. Occasionally this can not be done,
-but these occasions are comparatively rare exceptions. Submission of
-reasonable doubt to the author for his decision should be an important
-feature of the reader’s responsibility. It hardly seems necessary to
-dwell upon the question with regard to book-work, such work is seldom
-done without time for necessary consultation. It is in newspaper and
-job work that the greatest practical difficulty is encountered.
-
-One of the greatest annoyances to the newspaper-publisher and the
-job-printer is the fact of having to reprint gratis advertisements or
-jobs when some error has occurred in the first printing. Shall the
-proof-reader be held responsible to the extent of paying for the work?
-Only one answer is possible--No! Yet the proof-reader should not expect
-too much leniency in this respect. He must be as careful as possible.
-There is just one possible remedy for the trouble mentioned, and that
-is that employers do not expect too much of such work to be done by the
-reader, and that the reader insist upon having reasonable time in which
-to do it. Nay, the employer should insist upon having a proof-reader
-take sufficient time, in reading advertisements or job-work, to read
-closely, letter by letter; and this should be had, even at the expense
-of hiring an additional reader whenever such work becomes more in
-quantity than the force already employed can handle properly.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV.
-
-STYLE AND STYLE-CARDS.
-
-
-A New York composing-room was run for many years without a regular
-style-card, and the foreman would not allow any posting of decisions as
-to style. When, however, an advertisement was printed with _bar rooms_
-as two words, and the foreman happened to notice it, the proof-reader
-was asked sharply, “What is our style for _barroom_?” It was an
-unwritten but established law in the office that _barroom_ should be
-one word; and the foreman, in that instance, did not think of the
-probability that the advertiser had insisted upon his own form for the
-term--as, in fact, he had.
-
-In the office where this happened the workers were as little hampered
-with style as any workers possibly could be, and the foreman always
-said he would have no style; yet there certainly was a “style of the
-office,” with many absurdities, such as making _base ball_ two words
-and _football_ one word, capitalizing common words of occupation before
-names, as Barber Smith, Coachman Brown, etc. Some of the old-time
-absurdities have since been corrected, _baseball_, for instance, now
-being printed as one word.
-
-In a neighboring office the opposite extreme is exemplified, the
-style-card being so intricate that some good compositors have worked
-there many years without really learning in full the “style of the
-office.” Some of the compositors seldom do much correcting, but
-the average of time lost in making really needless corrections is
-unquestionably greater than in the office first mentioned.
-
-Book-offices also have their own intricacies of style, with the
-additional bother of having to suit the varying whims of authors
-and publishers. “Many men of many minds” write for the papers, but
-their various whims need not be humored as those of book-writers must
-be. Authors of books frequently insist upon having things their own
-way, and too often the printers have to make that way for them, in
-opposition to what the authors write. This is certainly something for
-which the authors should be made to pay. If an author is determined
-to have certain matters of style conform to a certain set of whims,
-or even of good, logical opinions, he should write accordingly or pay
-extra for the necessary changes.
-
-Nothing can be more sure than the fact that every printing-office
-must have some working rules of the kind classed as the “style of
-the office,” to which the work in general must conform, even when
-authors’ whims sometimes interfere. At present almost every office
-has some style peculiar to itself, that compositors and proof-readers
-must learn in the beginning of their experience there, and which they
-must unlearn on changing their place of employment. The greatest evil
-in this lies in the fact that many of the peculiarities are purely
-whimsical. Reformation is needed, and it is within the power of a
-body of proof-readers to devise and inaugurate a practical reform, by
-choosing from among the various items of style those which seem best
-to a majority of the readers, and requesting their general adoption by
-employing printers.
-
-Benjamin Drew’s book, “Pens and Types,” has a chapter on “style” that
-gives valuable hints for such work of reform. We are there told that
-the proof-reader “at the very threshold of his duties is met by a
-little ‘dwarfish demon’ called ‘Style,’ who addresses him somewhat
-after this fashion: ‘As you see me now, so I have appeared ever since
-the first type was set in this office. Everything here must be done as
-I say. You may mark as you please, but don’t violate the commands of
-Style. I may seem to disappear for a time, when there is a great rush
-of work, and you may perhaps bring yourself to believe that Style is
-dead. But do not deceive yourself--Style never dies.... I am Style, and
-my laws are like those of the Medes and Persians.’ And Style states his
-true character.”
-
-Among the numerous differences of style mentioned by Mr. Drew are
-some that should not be classed as style, because one of the two
-possible methods is logical and right, and the other is illogical and
-wrong. For instance, Mr. Drew says: “Here, the style requires a comma
-before _and_ in ‘pounds, shillings, and pence’; there, the style is
-‘pounds, shillings and pence.’” Such a point in punctuation should not
-be a question of style, since one way must be better than the other
-as a matter of principle. In this particular case there is not only
-disagreement, but most people seem to have fixed upon the exclusion
-of the comma before the conjunction in a series of three or more
-items, notwithstanding the fact that its exclusion is illogical and
-as erroneous as any wrong punctuation can be. The text-books, with
-very few exceptions, teach that the comma should be used; and, as said
-above, this seems to be the only possible reasonable teaching. Each
-item in such an enumeration should be separated from the next by a
-comma, unless the last two, or any two united by a conjunction, are so
-coupled in sense that they jointly make only one item in the series.
-This curious fact of common practice directly opposed to prevalent
-teaching is instanced as showing how erratic style is, and how
-necessary it is that the “style of the office” should be fully recorded.
-
-Nothing could be more helpful than a style-card, especially if it
-be made the duty of some person to add thereto each new decision
-affecting style, so that the type may be set with certainty that
-arbitrary changes will not have to be made. Conflicting corrections are
-continually made by different proof-readers in the same office, and
-even by the same reader at different times. Such things should be made
-as nearly as may be impossible, and nothing else will accomplish this
-so well as a style-card that must be followed.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V.
-
-WHIM VERSUS PRINCIPLE.
-
-
-Conscientious proof-readers are often confronted with the perplexing
-problem of dealing with the whims of authors and editors. One of
-the most difficult phases of the problem arises in the fact that
-proof-readers themselves are, equally with the authors and editors,
-possessed of whimsical notions, and the two sets of whims clash.
-
-What shall the conscientious proof-reader do? He can not let everything
-go unchallenged just as it is written; if he does, he is not
-conscientious in the true sense of the word, though of course writers
-should know what they want, and should write their matter just as it is
-to be printed.
-
-The only way successfully to combat unreasonable whim is by opposing
-it with true principle; yet even this will not always succeed. When
-a clear statement of principle fails to convince a writer that he is
-at fault, of course the proof-reader must yield, often to his great
-disadvantage. All intelligent people know that printed matter passes
-through the hands of a proof-reader, and they naturally attribute to
-his carelessness or incompetency all errors in printing. Examples are
-not lacking.
-
-A paragraph in a magazine says that “the poet Will Carleton has
-established a monthly magazine, and calls it _Everywhere_.” This is
-not a true announcement of the name, as Carleton splits it into two
-words--_Every Where_--and the word is so barbarously split each time it
-is used in his periodical. Any one noticing this form _every where_ in
-print would naturally wonder why the proof-reader did not know better.
-It is a matter of personal knowledge that in this case the reader did
-know better, but Carleton stuck to his whim, saying that he had a right
-to make _where_ a noun, whether others considered it so or not.
-
-A New York newspaper says, with reference to political action, but in
-words equally applicable otherwise: “There is nothing that we know of
-in the Constitution of the United States, nor in the Constitution of
-any State, nor in the United States Statutes at Large, nor in any State
-law, nor any municipal regulation, that hinders any American citizen,
-whatever his calling or his walk in life, from making an ass of himself
-if he feels an irresistible impulse in that direction.”
-
-Every man has a right to refuse to conform to general practice and
-principle, of course; but the arbitrary whimsicality shown in writing
-_every where_, and not _everywhere_, must fail to find its mate in any
-other mind, and can be applied to suit its writer only by himself. The
-only way to work for such a writer is to follow copy literally always.
-He has not a right to expect from the proof-reader anything more than
-the correcting of wrong letters.
-
-_Everywhere_ is an adverb of peculiar origin that may itself be
-classed as whim; but this whim is in accord with principle, and the
-one that splits the word is not. Probably the word was suggested by a
-question, as “Where are certain things done?” Answers are often made
-by repeating a word prominent in the question, and so it must have been
-in this case, “Every where.” This simulated a noun qualified by an
-adjective, and the two-word form was used until people realized that
-it was not right grammatically. Many years ago the correct single-word
-form was universally adopted, and it should not be dropped.
-
-Real principle forbids the unifying in form of some words that may
-seem to be like _everywhere_ but are actually of a different nature.
-_Anyone_, _everyone_, and _oneself_ (the last being erroneously
-considered as similar to _itself_, etc.) are as bad as single words as
-_every where_ is as two words, notwithstanding the fact that they are
-often so printed. Tendency to adopt such whimsicalities of form is, for
-some unaccountable reason, very common. It is something against which
-every competent proof-reader should fight, tooth and nail, because
-it is subversive of true principle. The utmost possible intelligent
-effort will not prevent common acceptance of some forms and idioms
-that are, in their origin at least, unreasonable; but these particular
-abominations are not fully established, and there is ground for belief
-that their use may be overcome.
-
-Some Latin particles are used as prefixes in English, and have not the
-remotest potentiality of being separate English words, if the matter
-of making words is to be controlled by real principle. One of these is
-_inter_, meaning “between.” A paper published in Chicago is entitled
-the _Inter Ocean_, making the only possible real sense of the title
-something like a command to “inter (bury) ocean,” as _inter_ is not,
-and never can be, properly an English adjective.
-
-Many people are now printing as separated words such mere fragments as
-_non_, _quasi_, _counter_ as in _counter-suit_ and _counter-movement_,
-_vice_ as in _vice-chairman_, and a few others, though the writer has
-not seen _ante_ or _anti_ so treated. These prefixes are all of the
-same nature, and if one of them is treated as a separate word, every
-one of the others should be so.
-
-These are things that should be combated by proof-readers who know the
-main principles of language form, even though they know also that human
-perversity is sufficiently willful at times to persist in the face of
-all reason.
-
-Another sort of whim has full swing on the New York _Mail and Express_.
-That paper prints the name of its own political party capitalized,
-and that of the opposite party with a small initial--Republican and
-democrat. How the editors can suppose that this belittles the Democrats
-is past finding out, since it should be a matter of pride to a true
-United States Republican that he is a democrat. Such ignoring of
-language principle is silly, and belittling to those who indulge it
-rather than to those at whom it is aimed. It is, however, beyond the
-proof-reader’s province, unless the reader is sufficiently familiar
-with the editor to influence him by moral suasion.
-
-Notwithstanding the certainty that authors will be more or less
-whimsical, it is the proof-reader’s duty to do all he can to make
-the matter he reads perfect in every respect. He should be able to
-challenge anything that does not conform to generally accepted rules
-of grammar, and to state clearly his reasons for desiring to make
-changes.
-
-A thorough practical knowledge of English grammar is indispensable
-to a good proof-reader, though it counts for nothing without a quick
-eye to detect errors. If Bullions’s English Grammar had been read by
-a proof-reader as well equipped in grammatical knowledge as every
-reader should be, that book would have been cleared of one of the most
-ludicrous blunders possible. After stating that abridging is cutting
-short, examples are given, including the following: “When the boys
-have finished their lessons we will play. _Abridged_--The boys having
-finished their lessons we will play.” The second sentence is one word
-shorter than the first, but the tense is changed, and so, of course,
-the sense is changed. Real abridgment, of course, would not change the
-time from future to present; yet this is what a noted teacher does in
-each of his examples of abridgment, and it is something that a thorough
-proof-reader would have helped him not to do.
-
-A proof-reader can not afford to neglect study, if he desires the best
-kind of success. The more he studies, the better able he will be to
-distinguish between whim and principle, and to combat one with the
-other when the first is not such that he knows it can not be combated
-successfully. Proper study, also, of men and events, as well as of
-language, etc., will enable him to distinguish helpfulness from what
-may be considered impertinence in making queries. By its aid he will be
-able to give a reason with each query, in a helpful way. Many queries
-on authors’ proofs pass unanswered, or are merely crossed off, because
-their point is not apparent, or because they have been made in such a
-manner as to give offense.
-
-In proof-reading, as in every other pursuit, the closest student of
-principles and of men will ever be the most successful. Generally,
-as we have said elsewhere, our best proof-readers eventually pass up
-to an editorial chair, or into literary or other employment which
-is more remunerative than reading proof. No employment should be
-more remunerative, unless it may be some which involves the control
-or disposition of large sums of money. A more difficult or rarer
-accomplishment than that of humoring authors’ whims, while still
-preserving much essentially good matter from the chaotic form it would
-assume at the hands of unpractical writers, would be hard to name.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI.
-
-AUTHORITIES AND OPINIONS.
-
-
-It has been said that in certain points of style no two persons would
-agree in their decision. The expression is too strong, but what is
-really meant is certainly true. Almost every question of style finds
-different answers.
-
-This has been noted as an objection to the forming of proof-readers’
-associations, the objectors assuming that none of the differences
-of opinion can be overcome. A contrary assumption must be the basis
-of accomplishment, and must be proved to be true, if anything is
-accomplished. Discussion must be had, full and free; every opinion
-that finds expression must be carefully considered, and all opinions
-carefully compared, in order to select the best. With this object
-clearly agreed upon, and always kept in view, and with each member of
-the association pledged to support the decision of the majority, would
-not much good result, at least in the way of agreement in matters that
-are commonly left to the proof-reader’s decision?
-
-Except for the fact that nothing can be too foolish to find a parallel
-in history, the assertion might be made that our proof-readers could
-not be foolish enough to persist in holding individual opinions
-obstinately in the face of real proof that they are erroneous, or
-even that some other opinion is really more common and therefore
-better. An instance that happens to present itself for comparison
-is the tulipomania, or “craze for tulips,” in Holland early in the
-seventeenth century. People were so crazy then as to sell and resell
-tulipbulbs at ridiculously high prices, even to the extent of creating
-a financial panic. Human nature is the same now as then; and although
-the matter of choosing between variant spellings, or other variations
-of style, never will create a financial panic, lack of agreement in
-choice does cause much annoyance, and even in some cases loss of money,
-by stealing compositors’ time through unnecessary changing of type.
-The “stylomaniac” is as foolish, relatively, as were the old Dutch
-tulipomaniacs.
-
-Nothing could be more advantageous to a proof-reader than a full record
-of forms that could be followed without change. Such a record does not
-exist, and probably could not be made really exhaustive. It is doubtful
-whether any book or periodical ever fully reproduced the spelling
-of any dictionary, for the simple reason that lexicographers do not
-recognize the practical needs of printers. Spellings, word-divisions,
-and capitalization have never had, in the making of a dictionary, such
-analogical treatment as they must have to furnish thoroughly reliable
-guidance for printers; yet the dictionary is and must be the principal
-authority.
-
-One remarkable instance of false leading has arisen through the
-old-time omission of technical words in dictionaries. _Indention_ has
-always been the printers’ word for the sinking in of the first line of
-a paragraph, yet many printers now say _indentation_, because it was
-discovered that _indention_ was not in the dictionary. The right word
-is given by our recent lexicographers. Drew’s “Pens and Types” protests
-strongly against _indentation_, and MacKellar’s “American Printer” uses
-_indention_, which is probably an older word than the other. Old-time
-printers knew too much of Latin to put any reference to saw-teeth
-in their name for paragraph-sinkage, and _indentation_ is properly
-applicable only to something resembling saw-teeth.
-
-Printers and proof-readers must often reason from analogy in deciding
-how to spell. They have not the time to look up every word, and so
-they often differ from their authority in spelling. Every one knows
-how to spell _referee_, and, because of the similarity of the words,
-many have rightly printed _conferee_. A letter to the editor asked why
-a certain paper did this, and the editor answered that he would see
-that it did not happen again--because Webster and Worcester had the
-abominable spelling _conferree!_ Why Webster ever spelled it so is a
-mystery, especially as it violates his common practice. Why Worcester
-copied Webster in this instance is a deeper mystery, since he had been
-employed on the Webster dictionary and made his own as much different
-in spelling as he could with any show of authority. The revisers of
-the Webster work have corrected the misspelling, and the other new
-dictionaries spell the word correctly.
-
-Word-divisions are a source of much annoyance. Here again we have the
-lexicographers to thank, for no one of them has given us a practical
-guide. There are many classes of words that should be treated alike
-in this respect, and not one of these classes is so treated in any
-dictionary. Here is a short list from the “Webster’s International”:
-
- ac-tive
- contract-ive
- produc-tive
- conduct-ive
- baptiz-ing
- exerci-sing
- promot-er
- aëra-ted
- pi-geon
- liq-uid
- depend-ent
- resplen-dent
-
-The one thing needed here is simplification. We should be at liberty
-to decide, without contradiction by our highest authorities, that
-if _conductive_ is divided after the _t_, _productive_ should have
-the same division. The difference arises from a false etymological
-assumption. One of the words is held to be made of two English
-elements--a word and a suffix--and the other is treated like its
-Latin etymon. True science would take the Latin etymon as the source
-of every word ending in _ive_, and divide every one of them between
-the consonants, regardless of the fact that some such words did not
-exist in Latin. It is sufficient that they all follow the Latin model,
-as _conductivus_. Many other terminations are properly on the same
-footing, as _ant_, _ent_, _or_; they are not real English formative
-suffixes. In every word like those mentioned ending in _tive_ after
-another consonant, the division should be between the consonants. This
-would be truly scientific, as no real scholarly objection can be made,
-and it leaves the right division in each instance unmistakable, no
-matter how little may be known of Latin or etymology.
-
-Simplification is the great need in all matters of form or style--the
-easy and scientific conclusion that in all exactly similar instances
-the one reasoning applies, with the one result. The men who rank as our
-highest authorities as to spelling, and who should be best qualified
-to lead us, lack one necessary accomplishment--a practical knowledge
-of the art preservative. Their efforts now are largely devoted to what
-they call spelling-reform, but their kind of reform is _spoiling_
-reform. English spelling is said by them to be absurdly difficult
-to learn, and they say they desire to make it easy by spelling
-phonetically. The matter is one of large detail, the phonetic spelling
-has many learned advocates, and there is a true scientific basis for
-many radical changes; but what is proposed as our ultimate spelling
-will be _harder_ to learn, as it is now indicated, than is our present
-spelling.
-
-Reform is needed, but not of the kind advocated by those who now pose
-as reformers. Universal agreement on a choice between _traveler_
-and _traveller_, _theatre_ and _theater_, etc., would be highly
-advantageous; changing _have_ to _hav_, etc., is merely whimsical,
-especially as some of the “et cæteras” are not so simple as they claim
-to be--notably the arbitrary use of both _c_ and _k_ for the _k_ sound.
-
-Our philologists are not likely to do for us what we very much need to
-have done.
-
-Why should not the proof-readers do it for themselves--and also for the
-whole English-speaking world?
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII.
-
-AUTHORITATIVE STUMBLING-BLOCKS IN THE STUDY OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
-
-
-Writers for publication ought to write just as their matter should
-appear in print, but often they do not. Though every educated
-English-speaking person is expected to know how to use his own language
-correctly, no one needs such knowledge more than the proof-reader
-does. Very commonly matters of form, as punctuation, capitalization,
-compounding, and almost entirely the division of words at the ends of
-lines, are left to the proof-reader’s decision. How shall he decide
-reasonably if he have not the requisite knowledge? And how shall he
-have knowledge without study? And how shall he succeed in his study if
-he use not close thought and wise discretion?
-
-The proof-reader, like every one else, must get at least the foundation
-of his knowledge through the medium of books. His practical use of
-knowledge, his faculty for instant perception of error, and his equally
-useful faculty for merely challenging what an author may wish to keep
-unchanged--all these must be acquired or confirmed by experience; but
-books must furnish the groundwork. One who desires thorough equipment
-as a proof-reader may never cease studying.
-
-Good books on the English language are plentiful, but even the best
-of them contain statements that are not beyond question. It is our
-purpose here to note a few questionable teachings, by way of warning
-against acceptance of anything simply because it is found in any book,
-and our most prominent example is from a work really good and really
-authoritative.
-
-An incident will illustrate the aim of the warning. A customer in a New
-York store, taking up a book treating of word-forms, asked, “Does it
-follow Webster?” Information that its author had not closely followed
-any one dictionary, but had made the work for the special purpose of
-selecting the best forms from all sources, caused instant and almost
-contemptuous dropping of the book. Evidently that person had no idea
-that anything in language could be right if not according to Webster.
-Undoubtedly there are to-day thousands who would instantly decide such
-a matter in just this way. Each of them has always been accustomed to
-refer to some one authority, and to think that what is found there must
-be right. Indeed, so far is this species of hero-worship carried that a
-critic, reviewing the book on word-forms mentioned above, could hardly
-find words strong enough to express his condemnation of its author,
-theretofore unknown to the literary world, for daring to criticise
-statements made by noted scholars. It is amusing to recall the fact
-that one of the heroes of this champion’s worship began his career
-in exactly the way objected to, having devoted a large part of his
-first book to severe condemnation of some famous grammarians for doing
-something that he did himself, namely, copying and preserving errors.
-
-Even yet we have not gone back to the earliest recorded condemnation of
-such hero-worship. One of the most famous of the grammarians scored
-by our preceding hero was Lindley Murray, and his stated reason for
-writing on grammar was identical with that of his critic--the work of
-his predecessors was not sufficiently accurate. Long before Murray’s
-time, also, “peremptory adhesion unto authority,” as Sir Thomas Brown
-wrote in the seventeenth century, had been “the mortallest enemy unto
-knowledge, and that which hath done the greatest execution upon truth.”
-
-Where can “peremptory adhesion unto authority” be found better
-exemplified than in children’s persistence in believing what they are
-first taught? Impressions made in childhood days certainly retain a
-strong hold long afterward, and this should be a powerful incentive
-toward giving them true impressions. One of the most popular language
-books now in use in primary schools, if not _the_ most popular, has
-conversations between teacher and pupil. Here is one: “_T._--When I
-say, _falling leaves rustle_, does _falling_ tell what is thought of
-leaves? _P._--No. _T._--What does _falling_ do? _P._--It tells the
-_kind_ of leaves you are thinking and speaking of.” Is it not simply
-astounding that our children must learn in school that _falling leaves_
-means a _kind_ of leaves?
-
-There is plenty of the same quality in books at the other extreme of
-schooling--the very popular university grammar, for instance, William
-Chauncey Fowler’s “English in its Elements and Forms,” which says:
-“While language has power to express the fine emotions and the subtle
-thoughts of the human mind with wonderful exactness, still it must be
-admitted that it is imperfect as a sign of thought. It is imperfect
-because the thing signified by a term in a proposition either does
-not exist at all in the mind of the hearer, or because it exists under
-different relations from what it does in the mind of the speaker. In
-other words, language is imperfect because the term in a proposition,
-if it has any meaning in the mind of the speaker, has a different one
-from what it has in the mind of the hearer. Hardly any abstract term
-has precisely the same meaning in any two minds; when mentioned, the
-term calls up different associations in one mind from what it does
-in another.... The phrase ‘beast of burden’ might, to one mind, mean
-a _horse_; to another, a _mule_; to another, a _camel_.... It should
-be added that there is great vagueness in the common use of language,
-which, in practice, increases its imperfection as a medium of thought.”
-
-Yes, there is “great vagueness,” and here, in passing, is an amusing
-instance of it by a well-known writer on meteorology: “All cloud which
-lies as a thin flat sheet must either be pure stratus or contain the
-word _strato_ in combination.” Did any one ever see a cloud containing
-the word _strato_ in combination? “Great vagueness” is exemplified also
-in the grammarian’s own writing, and in a connection that demands a
-full exposition of it.
-
-We need not quarrel with the expression “thoughts of the human mind”
-because we do not suppose that animals have mind; but certainly _mind_
-would be sufficient, without _human_, in discussing language. It is
-another matter, though, that the next sentence shows a constructive
-method at variance with the rules of grammar, and of a kind which the
-author himself brands as false syntax in his exercises. _Either_ in
-the sentence is not in correct construction with the complementary
-_or_; it would be if _because it_ were omitted--“because the thing ...
-either does not exist at all, ... or exists under different relations.”
-In the last clause, “it exists under different relations from what it
-does in the mind of the speaker,” _what_ is improperly used, since
-the antecedent is plural--_those which_ should have been used instead
-of _what_; the construction makes _does_ a principal verb, wrongly,
-because it is used for _does exist_ or _exists_, and even with the
-right verb another preposition should be inserted, thus--“from those
-under which it exists in the mind of the speaker.” The whole sentence
-would have been much better expressed in this way: “It is imperfect
-because sometimes a thing mentioned is either not known at all to the
-hearer, or presents associations to his mind different from those
-conceived by the speaker.”
-
-The third sentence ludicrously transposes _speaker_ and
-_hearer_--“because the term, ... if it has any meaning in the mind
-of the speaker, has a different one from what it has in the mind of
-the hearer.” Possibly the writer accidentally placed these words in
-the wrong order, and the error is one of carelessness; but error it
-certainly is, for of course the _speaker_ in every instance must
-suppose that his words mean something, whether his hearers think so or
-not.
-
-In the fourth sentence “great vagueness” is again shown. What is the
-meaning of “when mentioned”? As here used, it can mean only “when a
-term is spoken of as a term,” and that is nonsense. The sentence would
-be complete and accurately constructed without “when mentioned.”
-
-The fourth sentence also contains the only so-called imperfection which
-the grammarian mentions, “beast of burden.” Undoubtedly there are many
-possibilities of ambiguity, but this phrase, chosen to illustrate
-imperfection, is really one of the beauties of the language. It is
-absurd to suppose that any one would attribute to such an abstract
-term a concrete meaning; but even if “beast of burden” does suggest to
-one person a horse, to another a mule, and to another a camel, there
-is nothing in that circumstance to prove that language is imperfect.
-All that is _expressed_ in the phrase is “some kind of beast used for
-carrying,” and it is not said imperfectly. The imperfection is in the
-mind of the writer, not in the language--unless he can give a better
-example. If this author had omitted this section of his work, he would
-have shortened his book to the extent of half a page, and he would
-not have afforded a text for preaching against imperfection of mental
-training. If a thoroughly qualified proof-reader had suggested proper
-corrections, in the proper way, it must be that the matter would have
-been bettered; and every proof-reader should know how to make such
-suggestions.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII.
-
-PREPARATION OF COPY.
-
-
-While it is very natural, in these days of great mechanical progress,
-that methods and machinery should be preëminent in printers’
-literature, it should not be forgotten that the “art preservative” is
-not entirely mechanical. Our presses are not fed _with_ paper until
-after the forms are fed _from_ paper.
-
-How much of the brain-work should be done by the printers, and how much
-by writers? Mr. Theodore L. De Vinne spoke as follows concerning this
-important question, at the bicentennial celebration of the setting up
-of the first printing-press in New York by William Bradford:
-
-“I want to ask the question, What is the writer doing for us? Is he
-making his copy any better? Do you get any clearer manuscript than you
-used to? So far as handwriting is concerned, I should say no. What
-we get through the typewriter is better. The copy which the author
-furnishes has not kept pace with the improvement in machinery. Yet at
-the same time the printer is asked to do his work better and quicker
-than before. We are asked to make bricks without the proper straw. Too
-much is expected of printers in regard to this matter. I have been in
-the printing-office for nearly fifty years, and during that time I have
-had occasion to handle the copy from a great many authors, and from all
-ranks and conditions of men, and I find that the compositor and the
-proof-reader are expected to do more work.
-
-“There was a time when the printer was merely expected to follow copy.
-Now, I have no hesitation in saying that if every compositor was to
-follow his copy strictly, and if every proof-reader was to imitate his
-example, and neglect to correct errors; if books were printed as they
-are written, there would go up a howl of indignation on the part of
-authors as when the first-born of Egypt were slaughtered. I say that
-too much is expected of the proof-reader. He is expected to take the
-babe of the author and put it in a suitable dress for the public. The
-author should do it. Now and then you get an idea of how badly copy is
-prepared when out of revenge some newspaper editor prints it as the
-author sends it in. The reader, when he reads that copy, printed as
-it is written, with a misuse of italics, a violation of the rules of
-composition, lack of punctuation, etc., is astonished that a man of
-education can be so careless.”
-
-Among other things following this, Mr. De Vinne said: “I wish to
-ask, on behalf of the proof-reader, a little more attention to the
-preparation of manuscript. The people who furnish the manuscript
-are not doing their share. I think it is an imposition that the
-proof-reader should do more than correct the errors of the compositor.”
-
-We may well add to this plea on behalf of the proof-reader another on
-behalf of the compositor. Although so much type-setting is now done on
-time, many compositors are still at piece-work, and there is not one of
-them who does not suffer through the gross injustice of losing time in
-deciphering bad manuscript. It is properly a matter of mere justice to
-the compositor that every letter in his copy should be unmistakable,
-and that every point in punctuation, every capital letter, and every
-peculiarity of any kind should appear on the copy just as the author
-wishes it to be in the printed work. Copy should be really something
-that can be copied exactly.
-
-Certainly such copy is seldom produced, and there are excellent reasons
-for supposing that some authors--and many among the best--will never
-furnish plain copy in their own handwriting. One of the best reasons is
-indicated by this passage from a book entitled “Our English,” by Prof.
-A. S. Hill, of Harvard: “Every year Harvard sends out men--some of them
-high scholars--whose manuscripts would disgrace a boy of twelve; and
-yet the college can hardly be blamed, for she can not be expected to
-conduct an infant school for adults.”
-
-Probably “manuscripts” refers mainly to handwriting, though it may
-include literary composition. The students have to take notes of
-lectures, and, in order to secure the largest amount of information,
-they write so rapidly that their manuscript can hardly be legible.
-Through this practice, rapid and almost formless writing becomes
-habitual.
-
-Another justification for much of the bad handwriting of authors may be
-found in the fact that the matter is more important than the form, at
-least in the first making, and writers are comparatively few who can do
-the necessary thinking and at the same time put the thoughts on paper
-in perfect form. If an author can write plainly and punctuate properly
-without losing any of his thoughts or sacrificing literary quality in
-any way, it is far better for his own interest, as well as for that of
-the printers, that he should do so; but where this is not the case it
-is necessary for some one to “put the babe of the author in a suitable
-dress for the public.”
-
-Here is the point of the whole matter: If the work of finishing is to
-be done by the printers, they should be paid for doing it. There should
-be an extra charge for composition from poorly prepared copy, according
-to the extra amount of time required beyond that necessary in working
-from copy that can be read easily and followed literally. Nearly the
-full extra charge should be added to the type-setter’s pay, unless the
-proof-reader prepares the copy before the type is set, in which case,
-of course, the extra charge should be simply for his time.
-
-Oliver Wendell Holmes, in “The Autocrat of the Breakfast-table,” says:
-“I am a very particular person about having all I write printed as I
-write it. I require to see a proof, a revise, a re-revise, and a double
-re-revise, or fourth-proof rectified impression of all my productions,
-especially verse.” A laudable desire to make his productions peculiarly
-his in all details must have been the incentive to all this work on
-proofs; but probably a close comparison of the finished work and the
-original manuscript would disclose many differences.
-
-When good printers work from manuscript that can not be misread, with
-all details of spelling, punctuation, etc., properly attended to, and
-with explicit understanding that copy is to be followed literally,
-one proof is sufficient for an author who does not have to make many
-changes in the wording of what has been written.
-
-It will pay any author to make copy showing exactly what should appear
-in print, and to make every stroke of the writing unmistakable. If
-the writer can not himself produce such copy, his manuscript should
-be carefully revised by some one else. Any person doing such work of
-revision should be very cautious in order to preserve the writer’s
-intended expression, for often even an extra comma is disastrous. This
-applies also to proof-reading. The writer should be consulted, when
-consultation is possible, about changes from copy.
-
-When authors have cultivated the habit of writing as they should write,
-or of having their copy made good for them, there will be no reasonable
-excuse for bad errors in printing. If Mr. De Vinne’s speech from which
-I have quoted, for instance, had been carefully revised by its author
-in the manuscript, a nonsensical misreading would probably have been
-avoided. One of his sentences as printed is, “We always understand how
-much the world is indebted to printing.” I have no doubt that he said,
-“We all of us,” etc.
-
-No matter what plan is followed in its preparation, copy should
-certainly go to the compositor in such shape that he can read it easily
-and follow it absolutely. This is the only just way; and it is the
-surest way to secure good work.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX.
-
-COPY AND PROOF-READING.
-
-
-In a novel published some time ago, the copy contained a great deal of
-conversation that had to be printed in short paragraphs, each chapter
-being written in one long paragraph, with no quotation-marks, and
-almost no punctuation. The compositors had the injustice imposed upon
-them of breaking the matter into paragraphs, and supplying punctuation,
-with no recompense for doing this essential part of the author’s work.
-How such manuscript could secure acceptance by a publisher has never
-ceased to be a source of wonder, as it was not written by one whose
-mere name would carry it through; but a greater source of amazement is
-the fact that so many writers can make such abominable copy as they do
-make.
-
-Certainly the writer should be the one most interested in having
-printed matter say what it is intended to say, and this can not be
-positively assured unless the written copy is accurate in form. Even
-the presence or absence of a comma may affect the sense in such a way
-that no person other than the writer can know positively whether the
-comma should be in or not.
-
-Very few writers send to the printing-office such manuscript as every
-writer should furnish, yet they all demand accuracy in the printed
-matter. Let us make a bold proposition. Why should not employing
-printers of books combine in the determination to make an extra charge
-for every alteration from copy, even to the insertion or removal of
-a comma? Why should not authors have to pay extra for the work that
-should be and is not done by them in the first instance? Even this,
-however, would not change the fact that much manuscript will not bear
-close reproduction in print. An author who was making many expensive
-alterations in proof was requested to revise his matter in manuscript,
-and returned it unchanged, saying that he could find nothing wrong in
-it.
-
-Compositors have always labored under the injustice of being expected
-to punctuate the matter they set, regardless of bad punctuation in
-their copy. How can they know better than the author should know? This
-is an injustice to them mainly because they must often change the
-punctuation in type, thus losing time for which they are not paid.
-The decision is left to the proof-reader, and even the best and most
-intelligent compositor simply can _not_ always be sure that he is doing
-what the reader will decide to be right. Other matters of style present
-the same difficulty.
-
-If any particular style is to be followed, as in capitalization,
-punctuation, paragraphing, or any other formal matter, it is not just
-to demand that piece-workers shall set their type accordingly unless
-the copy is first carefully prepared. In other words, it is a matter
-of the merest justice to compositors that ordinarily they should be
-allowed to follow copy strictly in every detail. On some kinds of work
-this is not so essential, as on newspapers, for instance, where there
-are many writers, and matter of a certain kind is always to be set in
-the one way.
-
-Publishers and editors of newspapers would be more just to all their
-workers, and probably more sure of getting what they want in style, if
-they could insist upon formal compliance at the hands of their writers
-rather than to throw the burden upon compositors and proof-readers.
-Responsibility for style does not rightly belong to the composing-room
-and proof-room; but if it must be assumed there, as commonly it must,
-every worker in those rooms should have an individual copy of a full
-and clear record of style. Those who receive work in book-offices, and
-who send it to the compositors, would certainly do well to question
-customers closely on all matters of style, especially in the case of
-anything other than plain reading-matter. It is well to have a distinct
-understanding with regard to complicated matter, and to record it when
-made, so that instructions may be clearly given to those who do the
-work.
-
-An understanding having been had with the author or publisher, the
-manuscript should go first to the proof-reader and be prepared by him,
-so that the compositors need do nothing but follow copy closely. Of
-course this will not be necessary when the author furnishes good plain
-manuscript; but in other cases, of which there is no lack, it will
-surely pay.
-
-The correction of authors’ errors is an important part of the reader’s
-duty, yet he should be very careful not to make “corrections” where
-there is a possibility that the writer wants just what he has written,
-even though it seems wrong to the reader. The proof-reader should not
-be held responsible for the grammar or diction of what he reads, except
-in the plainest instances, as there are many points of disagreement
-even among professed grammarians. Plain errors in grammar or diction,
-as those following, the good proof-reader will correct.
-
-A New York newspaper mentioned Frenchmen who “content themselves with
-sipping _thimbles full_ of absinthe.” The reader should have known
-that the men do not use thimbles for the purpose of drinking, and that
-_thimblefuls_ are what they sip.
-
-When the proof-reader had a paragraph saying that “the arrivals at the
-hotels show a falling off of over 100 per cent.,” he should have known
-that this is an impossibility, since it leaves the arrivals less than
-none.
-
-When another reader saw something about “the buildings _comprising_ the
-old brick row,” he should have corrected it to _composing_. Buildings
-compose the row, and the row comprises buildings.
-
-It would not be fair to expect every proof-reader to be thoroughly
-up in zoölogical nomenclature. No reader, though, should pass a word
-like _depuvans_ unchallenged, because that is the best he can make
-of what is written. He should ascertain in some way that the word is
-_dipnoans_, or query it for some one else to correct. On the “Century
-Dictionary” the editor struck out a quotation, “The miracles which they
-saw, grew by their frequency familiar unto them.” His pencil happened
-to cross only one word in the first line, and the next proof sent to
-the editorial room contained the passage, “The miracles which they grew
-by their frequency familiar unto them.”
-
-These are a few instances of remissness on the part of readers, the
-last one showing absurdity that should be impossible.
-
-Some things are commonly expected of proof-readers that they can not
-with any reason be asked to do. When a person whose initials are J. J.,
-for instance, writes them I. I., it is not reasonable to expect them
-to be printed J. J. A script I is one thing and a J is another; and no
-one can possibly know that the one which is written is not the right
-one when there is no clue, as there would be in Iohn. One lesson that
-writers seem bound not to learn is that proper names should be written
-plainly. When not written plainly they are very likely to be printed
-wrong.
-
-Some kinds of changes proof-readers should not make, even if they
-think the writing is wrong. When a plainly written manuscript, showing
-care at all points, contains something about the “setting up of the
-first printing-press,” this should not be printed “setting-up of
-the first printing press”; neither should _some one_ be changed to
-_someone_, though the barbarous _someone_ happens to be the “style of
-the office.” There is no good reason for making a compound of _setting
-up_, and there is no reason for making anything but a compound of
-_printing-press_; and _someone_ should certainly be removed from the
-“style of the office” and the correct _some one_ substituted. These
-two examples are selected because they were convenient, not for
-criticism merely, but to enforce the fact that, at least in a book or
-any work not containing matter from various writers, carefully written
-manuscript should be followed in every respect. Some authors have in
-this matter a just cause of complaint against printers; but it is
-really the result of carelessness on the part of authors in not writing
-as their matter should be printed and insisting upon having what they
-want.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X.
-
-THE DICTIONARY IN THE PROOF-ROOM.
-
-
-It is said that Horace Greeley’s estimate of qualification for
-proof-reading called for more general knowledge than one would need in
-order to be a good President of the United States. By this he meant,
-of course, ability to read anything, from the smallest job, in the
-commonest language, to the most learned and most scientific writing,
-and to know that every thing is made right. How many proof-readers can
-do this? Not many. Horace Greeley knew very well that the world could
-not furnish such men for the proof-reader’s desk--and yet his remark
-was justifiable even from a practical point of view.
-
-A recent paragraph in a trade publication said truly that “even
-the daily newspapers use so many foreign and technical terms as to
-demand a high grade of excellence among the readers.” This was said
-in connection with an assertion that pay for the reader’s work, and
-especially for the best work, is higher now than ever before. We might
-easily show that this is not absolutely true, for very high pay has
-been given for high-class work in the years that are gone, and the
-writer of this essay can state from personal knowledge an instance of
-higher pay than the highest mentioned in that paragraph; and it may be
-well to tell of it, because it will serve as a good introduction to our
-present theme. The paragraph says that its writer personally knew of
-two men who were paid $50 a week for reading. If these men were mere
-proof-readers, their pay was very high; but it is not unreasonable to
-suppose that their work nearly approached the responsible editorial
-status. On a certain large work published many years ago a man was
-employed as proof-reader at what was then excellent pay. When that work
-was revised he was still known as the principal proof-reader, but his
-work included final editing of the copy, as well as reading the proofs,
-which latter he did in a critical way, making such changes in the
-matter as he knew were necessary. For this work he received $75 a week,
-and the only men known to the present writer who were paid as much as
-the sum first mentioned did the same kind of work.
-
-In each of these cases the money was paid because of one qualification
-that stood in place of general knowledge, rather than for the actual
-possession of such knowledge that seems to be demanded by Horace
-Greeley’s estimate. Each of these readers had at hand a good reference
-library, and knew where to look for information on any question that
-arose. The special qualification was the ability to perceive or suspect
-error of statement, and to correct it through positive knowledge, in
-many cases with no need of reference, but more frequently through
-consulting authorities. An important complement of this qualification
-is the perception of correctness as well as of error, and ability to
-leave unchanged what is right as well as to change what is wrong.
-
-Of course one who is really fitted to read proof must know how to spell
-all the common words of the language, and this is not so general an
-accomplishment as it is naturally supposed to be. Many writers are
-somewhat weak in spelling, and the proof-reader must correct their
-errors as well as those made by compositors, for often the editors can
-not take time for such work, and copy is sent to the composing-room
-just as it is written. But few proof-readers, if any, know all the
-words that may rightly be classed as common. It is a matter of recent
-experience that one who ranks among the best of newspaper readers, in
-reading market reports, changed the lower-case initial of _muscovado_
-to a capital, and thought the name was a proper noun until another
-reader, happening to have the same matter in hand, changed the
-capital letter to lower-case and was called upon to give a reason for
-it. Recently, also, a good proof-reader allowed the term “Romance
-languages” to pass as “romance languages.” _Romance_ in this use should
-not be unfamiliar, yet it was mistaken by compositor and reader as the
-common noun _romance_, which mistake should be impossible, as every one
-should know that romance is not confined to any special languages.
-
-What such people need is a good dictionary at hand and constant use
-of it. Of course no busy proof-reader, especially during the rush
-of newspaper work, can stop every few minutes to find a word in the
-dictionary--much work must be dashed off at lightning speed, or as near
-that as possible, and no sort of interruption can be tolerated, even
-at the expense of printing a few typographical errors. But how much
-more creditable it is to the proof-reader if, even in the utmost rush,
-he can detect and mark all the errors, whether time can be taken to
-correct them in the type or not.
-
-Few readers, comparatively, seem to realize the wonderful helpfulness
-of intimacy with some good dictionary, for very few of them use one
-as much as they would if they realized it. Probably most of them will
-continue to do just as they have always done--taking it for granted
-that they have no need of frequent consultation of the dictionary; but
-if something can be written that will impress even a few with a desire
-for the improvement to be attained through study of the dictionary, it
-is worth while to try to write it.
-
-Every proof-room should possess a good dictionary. Some people
-think that every proof-room of any consequence does possess a good
-dictionary, but a little inquiry would soon convince them that this is
-not so. Many readers are left to do their work without even such aid in
-the way of reference, notwithstanding it is a fact that no certainty of
-good work can be had without it, and that many more works of reference
-are indispensable as aids to the best work. There are an amazing number
-of proof-rooms that are not supplied even with an old Webster’s or
-Worcester’s Dictionary, and a great many more than there should be
-that have only one or the other of those antiquated works. Once upon a
-time they were both good works, because they were the best yet made.
-But lexicography has progressed, and we now have dictionaries that
-surpass the old ones, in every respect, as much as our new books on any
-scientific subject outrank those of our forefathers.
-
-The Century and the Funk & Wagnalls Standard dictionaries contain
-practically full records of our language in all details, almost
-sufficient to take the place of a large reference library, so far as
-the proof-room is concerned. One or the other--or better, both--should
-be in every proof-room, and the proof-reader who makes the most
-constant studious use of one or both will soon find himself on firmer
-ground than he could otherwise occupy.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XI.
-
-THE PROOF-ROOM LIBRARY.
-
-
-How many proof-rooms are as well equipped with books of reference as
-they should be? The proprietors of some large establishments have
-always recognized their need and endeavored to supply it, but it is not
-far from the truth to say that very few employers, if any, have done
-all that would be profitable in this matter. A good selection of the
-latest reference books is seldom found in a proof-room, notwithstanding
-the fact that their intelligent use is one of the most important
-adjuncts of good proof-reading.
-
-Reasons could easily be found for the common lack of books other
-than a general dictionary, or that and one or two special technical
-glossaries; but it will be more advantageous to give reasons why
-proof-readers should have and use more books than most of them do use.
-
-Professional men have to read continually to keep up with progress in
-scientific knowledge. It is absolutely necessary to their success.
-Each of them, however, has a special demand for some particular branch
-of knowledge. The books these men consult are written by specialists,
-who choose their own subjects, and of course know the special words
-that must be used. A proof-reader, on the contrary, can not choose
-his subjects. He must undertake what is ready for him, whether it be
-some ordinary work, using common words only, or a scientific book
-filled with unfamiliar words. Authors of scientific works often make
-abominable copy. They do not realize that the terminology so well known
-by them is not equally well known to the workers in printing-offices,
-and the most particular words are frequently written more carelessly
-than the common words in their manuscript. Of course these authors read
-their own proofs, and most of them think they are very careful in doing
-it; but they are not trained proof-readers, and they see the words in
-full rather than the individual letters, so that a wrong letter easily
-evades their notice. When the trained proof-reader does not know the
-particular words, and has no means at hand for their verification, the
-result is bad.
-
-A pamphlet on ichthyological terminology will afford a good
-illustration. Its author wrote what was intended for “the shorter
-termination _-pidæ_ is adopted rather than _-podidæ_.” This was
-printed with dashes instead of the hyphens, “termination--_pidæ_
-rather than--_podidæ_.” The pamphlet has _Opisthrarthri_ and
-_Tenthidoidea_ instead of _Opistharthri_ and _Teuthidoidea_, and many
-other typographical errors in such words. Probably the proof-readers
-did their best to follow copy, and thought the author would be sure
-to correct such errors as they failed to find. If in each doubtful
-instance they had consulted a reasonably full list of ichthyological
-names, as they should have done, most of the errors might have
-been corrected. Proof-readers should certainly have some means of
-handling work intelligently, and the only way this can be done is by
-verification through the use of reference books.
-
-Our general dictionaries have never attempted to give full scientific
-vocabularies. In fact, the two most used--the old Webster and
-Worcester--are nearly useless in this respect, giving only the few
-purely scientific terms that had become familiar when they were made.
-Even technological terms were not freely inserted in their making.
-Later dictionaries, however, have increased their vocabularies very
-largely by adding the special terms of science. The Imperial, which
-is very much like a larger Webster Unabridged, contains many names of
-families and genera in natural history, also many special words of
-other science; Webster’s International has more of all kinds than the
-Imperial; the Century Dictionary has more than the International; but
-they all come far short of the full vocabulary of any science.
-
-Forty years ago Mr. G. P. Marsh, in his “Lectures on the English
-language,” quoted from a scientific journal a sentence containing
-thirteen botanical words that have not even yet found their way
-into the dictionaries above mentioned, one of these words being the
-adjective _cissoid_, meaning “like ivy.” He also said, in the same
-lecture: “Indeed, it is surprising how slowly the commonest mechanical
-terms find their way into dictionaries professedly complete.”
-Mechanical terms, however, as well as botanical and others, have found
-their way into dictionaries since Mr. Marsh’s time freely, but by no
-means exhaustively.
-
-Chemists and medical men string together words and word-elements
-almost _ad nauseam_, so that common dictionaries simply can not
-attempt to record all their combinations. Unless the proof-reader
-is thoroughly versed in the Greek words used by the doctors, and
-in the names of elements, etc., as used by the chemists, his only
-hope rests upon special medical and chemical works. As an amusing
-instance of what he may have to decipher--doctors and chemists are
-commonly able to write illegibly, and often do so--a few words not
-in the general dictionaries may be cited. Chemists use words like
-_aldehydodimethylprotocatechuic_--a combination of _aldehyde_,
-_dimethyl_, and _protocatechuic_. A little thought will suffice to
-perceive these elements in the ugly-looking word, and in others
-like it; but that is not equally true in the case of such a term as
-_androgynoarion_ or _engastrimythismus_.
-
-Examination of any special scientific work would disclose easily the
-fact that the proof-reader may be called upon at any moment to read
-proofs of language he does not know, and can not verify without special
-reference books. He should not be expected to do good work without such
-aids.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XII.
-
-THE COPY-READER.
-
-
-Much has been written about the proof-reader and his duties and
-responsibilities, but comparatively little about his assistant,
-commonly known as the copy-holder. This name “copy-holder” is in its
-most frequent application a misnomer, and that is why we prefer to
-consider the majority of the assistants as “copy-readers,” a name,
-by the way, that is not new here, but has much local currency. Real
-copy-holders are found mainly where proof-readers work in pairs,
-one reading from the proof and the other following on the copy and
-telling when that is different from what is read. Occasionally it may
-be that proofs are read in this way by one regular reader and a mere
-holder of copy, but as a rule such work is done by a team of readers
-equal in standing, who alternate in the reading. Such is the common
-method on morning papers. On evening papers it is not unusual for the
-proof-reader to relieve his assistant occasionally by reading aloud
-from the proof, but as a rule the assistant reads from the copy, and so
-is a copy-reader. The distinction between “holder” and “reader” is not
-generally important, but is useful for the purpose of this chapter.
-
-Until comparatively a few years ago nearly all the reading of copy
-was done by boys, mainly for very low pay, as the real importance of
-the work was not yet apprehended. Now, however, we have accomplished
-almost a complete revolution, and copy-reading is understood to demand
-intelligence and quick thought of an unusual order, among young persons
-at least. The nearer a reader of copy comes to being truly qualified
-for being a proof-reader, the better for that one’s welfare, and the
-more fortunate the proof-reader who has that person as an assistant.
-That last word is just right, for a good copy-reader is truly an
-assistant to the proof-reader.
-
-Some very foolish things have been said about copy-readers, and none
-more foolish than this one from a paper read before a society of
-proof-readers: “Proof-readers complain of the bad copy _they_ have
-to study over. Who has to read that copy--the proof-reader or the
-copy-holder?” Another saying in the same paper may well be connected
-with this for consideration. It is: “I have known of proof-readers
-dozing--and even going to sleep--over proofs.” Unfortunately, the truth
-of the accusation can not be doubted; but it is really only one phase
-of something that is true of a majority of workers at anything--they do
-not always faithfully perform their duty. The copy-reader who takes the
-trouble to try to be sure that nothing is read when the proof-reader
-does not hear it is sure to be a dutiful and conscientious worker;
-yet is not even that a real duty, as well to one’s self as to one’s
-employer?
-
-Again, it is the proof-reader’s duty to know that copy is read
-correctly--not merely to make his proof conform to what he hears, but
-to know that he is making it like the copy, when it should be so, which
-is nearly always. The responsibility for getting the matter right on
-the proof properly belongs to the proof-reader always--never in the
-slightest degree to the copy-reader, with any propriety. A proof-reader
-has no real right, under any circumstances, to shield himself from
-blame by saying that “the copy-holder must have read it wrong.” Nothing
-could be meaner than that. But he must have some protection against
-such accidents, and there is a manly remedy in insisting that he shall
-be the judge of the copy-reader’s efficiency, or else that there shall
-be a distinct understanding that he must take the necessary time to
-verify what is read whenever he suspects it, by seeing the copy. In
-fact, the verification and the suspicion when necessary are very
-important to the proper performance of a proof-reader’s duty. This does
-not mean that a copy-reader has no responsibility, but only that that
-responsibility does not properly extend to the finished work. It is in
-this sense that proof-readers rightly speak of _their_ having to study
-over bad copy.
-
-Another foolish direction about copy-reading is the following, from
-Benjamin Drew’s book, “Pens and Types,” referring to the reading
-of Greek: “The method of reading will, we think, be sufficiently
-exemplified if we give but one line, which should be read by the
-copy-holder thus: Cap. K, a, grave i; t, acute u, m, b, long o
-subscript; k, r, long e, p, circumflex i, d, a; p, short e, r, acute
-i, g, r, a, ph, short e; cap. P, short e, r, s, i, k, grave short o,
-n; cap. smooth acute A, r, long e.” One of the best proof-readers
-the writer knows would not understand such mummery, because he
-does not know the Greek alphabet. Moreover, the reader who wastes
-his employer’s time in having such spelling done is defrauding the
-employer. Such work should always be compared. The main purpose in
-referring to this, however, is to note the fact that both proof-reader
-and copy-reader are much better equipped for their work if they know
-the Greek alphabet than if they do not know it. And they are still
-better off for each additional acquirement of unusual knowledge.
-
-A copy-reader will always find knowledge of any kind useful, and
-one who is ambitious and eager for advancement will be a close and
-ceaseless student, always acquiring new information, not only in books
-and periodicals, but in and from the persons and things with which
-one is surrounded. Particularly desirable is acquaintance with proper
-names of all sorts, and with important public events. So long as the
-world lasts, probably, reporters and editors, yea, and even authors
-of books, will write proper names and unusual words less legibly than
-they write common words. Even when reporters try to make names plain
-by writing each letter separately, they often form the letters, or
-write them without real form, so that little hope is left of absolute
-certainty in deciphering them. The writer has seen names in roman
-printing characters that would have been easier to read if written in
-the ordinary way with any care. Familiarity with the names likely to
-be written will enable a reader to master the writing with much more
-certainty and greater ease. In cases where no means of familiarity
-exist, as with initials of unknown persons, it frequently happens that
-the best effort of either proof-reader or copy-reader must be mere
-guesswork. If, as often occurs, a person’s initials are J. J., and
-they are written I. I., and the name is not positively known, no one
-can tell whether they will be printed right or wrong.
-
-The information that is most useful generally is that which gives
-ability to distinguish words by their meaning, and to recognize a word
-unmistakably through the sense of the other words of the sentence, or
-sometimes through a clue given in the whole context. Very few persons
-really know as much in this way as every one should know. A study of
-etymology is very useful, and the ambitious copy-reader can not afford
-to neglect it. Knowledge of the elements of words is one of the most
-helpful kinds of knowledge. So is knowledge of diction, or the right
-choice of words, and of syntax, or the right association of words. The
-writer once wrote an article in which he used “protocatechuic” as a
-test word, and wrote it as plain as any print, but the corrected proof
-sent to him had the word printed “protocatechnic,” showing plainly that
-the test had been too much for the reader. This probably resulted from
-the reader’s ignorance of the word “catechuic”; but not only every good
-proof-reader, but also every good copy-reader, should know that word.
-
-Unfortunately, there are many “cranky” proof-readers who are not
-patient with a copy-reader who hesitates while deciphering bad
-manuscript. Nine times out of ten the proof-reader himself could do
-no better, notwithstanding that the responsibility is really his,
-and that special ability in such work is one of his most important
-qualifications. Well, such a proof-reader is simply not a gentleman,
-and no remedy suggests itself. As nearly as the writer can decide, the
-copy-reader under such circumstances must either “grin and bear it”
-or find another situation. As in all relations in life, patience and
-forbearance on both sides are necessary for comfort, if not rather more
-so here than in most relations.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIII.
-
-PROPER ORDER OF PARTS IN A BOOK.
-
-
-The subject of this chapter is suggested by a letter mentioning
-differences of opinion of various authors and publishers. Without that
-suggestion the chapter would never have been written, because one
-arrangement is so common that the writer has never thought it came
-short of universality. Indeed, many books have been examined since
-receiving the letter, and all show the same arrangement. But this,
-while constituting evidence of agreement among the makers of these
-books, is really stronger evidence of the fact that even in dealing
-with commonplaces it pays to be cautious in making assertions about the
-prevalence of any practice, and especially in asserting that anything
-is universal practice.
-
-Personal experience and research fail to disclose any arrangement
-other than this: Frontispiece, title-page, copyright, dedication,
-preface, contents, list of illustrations, errata, introduction, text,
-index. Of course not all books have all of these features, and some
-books have others not here given. For instance, sometimes there is a
-publisher’s note, giving some explanation or announcement. Often that
-may appropriately occupy the copyright-page, with the copyright beneath
-it. Again, “Errata” are comparatively seldom given, but not seldom
-enough. Genuinely good proof-reading would reduce the necessity to
-almost nothing; but genuinely good proof-reading is itself a rarity.
-
-Now, using some of the caution that has been indicated as necessary, it
-must be admitted that some difference of opinion exists, and that the
-arrangement given here is not universal. What is the printer to do if
-the customer wishes some other arrangement? What is the proof-reader to
-do if he finds the parts arranged in an unusual manner?
-
-Every printer who wishes to secure and keep a reputation for doing
-good work must attend to preservation of the proprieties as far as he
-can secure that. He can not, as a rule, take the matter of arrangement
-into his own hands, any more than he can rewrite or edit his customer’s
-work. Occasionally, but very exceptionally, he may be authorized to
-change the order or even the substance of what is to be printed, but
-probably no one would attempt it without distinct authorization, unless
-it might be one of those few who can afford to insist upon having work
-done in a certain way. A printer who can dictate methods or styles,
-with the alternative that otherwise he will not do the work, must be
-one who has secured sufficient permanent custom to make it unimportant
-whether anything more is done or not. This amounts practically to an
-assertion that, within reason, the customer must be allowed to have his
-way. But most customers are amenable to reason, and it may be suggested
-that it would be well to propose a change to one whose book-manuscript
-is wrongly arranged. Consulting a few books will show a general
-practice, and this, with the statement of that practice already made
-before looking at the books, should be convincing.
-
-What has the proof-reader to do with this? Well, the careful
-proof-reader will look after all details and endeavor to get everything
-right. If authors wrote exactly as they should write--so that every
-letter and every point in their manuscript could be reproduced in
-print without a change--proof-readers need be nothing more than
-they are commonly paid for being. They would then have little to do
-beyond comparison of proof and copy, for the purpose of correcting
-compositors’ errors. Authors do not and will not prepare manuscripts
-as carefully as they should; indeed, they simply can not always do
-so, often through lack of time, and too often through inability. Many
-of them actually do not know how to punctuate, and they are not few
-who do not even know how to spell as all should know. Therefore the
-proof-reader must be qualified at all points for correcting not only
-the compositor’s work, but also that of the author.
-
-The particular matter that we are considering is not likely to come
-into question before it is taken up in the composing-room, where the
-foreman may notice the arrangement if it is wrong, and consult some one
-for authority to change it. Many foremen would be likely to make it
-right without consultation, and then the question would arise only if
-the customer directed a change on the proofs. Should the foreman not
-notice the order--most good foremen would, though--the matter would
-probably come to the proof-reader unchanged, and it is as much his
-duty to look after this as to do anything else. Unless specifically
-instructed beforehand, he should call attention to the error, and have
-it corrected if he can.
-
-Proof-readers should be able to give a reason for everything they do or
-desire to do, and in this, as in all matters, there are good reasons
-for one method and against others. Let us take the features of the book
-in order as given. First, the frontispiece. Why, of course. The very
-name places that first, as the piece for the front or beginning. It is
-the picture or piece that fronts or faces the title-page. This seems
-hardly open to question, yet the letter mentioned above did not so
-place the frontispiece, and it may be just possible that the position
-had been disputed.
-
-Equally unquestionable seems the position of the title-page. All
-writings begin with a title, so that must be the first page of reading
-in the book.
-
-As the title-page necessarily is backed by a page on which no real
-division of the book can begin, since all beginnings are made on
-odd-numbered pages, it is backed by the copyright, and the dedication,
-as being also something not connected logically with any other part,
-follows next.
-
-If there is no dedication, the preface, as merely something about the
-matter of the book, follows the copyright. Good reason is found for
-this in the fact that the preface is that which is thought necessary to
-say just before beginning the book proper.
-
-Before we begin the text, however, it is thought well to state in
-detail what is to be found in the text, so here we place the table
-of contents, always properly beginning on an odd page and followed
-logically by the list of illustrations if there is one, as that is
-itself really contents.
-
-All of these features naturally lead up to the main body of the book,
-therefore they should all come before that. This is said before
-mentioning the introduction because of the logic of circumstances. An
-introduction, as its name implies, is that which introduces the subject
-of the book. It is sometimes made the first chapter of a book, which is
-a sufficient indication of its natural position.
-
-Last of all should be the index, because it is a résumé, and that can
-not reasonably be given until we have given that upon which it is
-founded. It can be made only after the text is finished, therefore its
-natural position is after the text.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XIV.
-
-THE BOOK MAKE-UP.
-
-
-Practical knowledge and ability in making up book-work are acquirable
-only through experience. The process might be clearly described in all
-its details, covering the entire range from the simplest page, of a
-certain number of lines all of the same type, to the most complicated
-congeries of different-sized type and small cuts, tables, or anything
-else, and yet the closest student of the description would never know
-how to do the work properly until he had done some of it. What is meant
-by this may be elucidated by means of a story of personal happening,
-though not dealing with any attempt at written instructions, but rather
-with assumption from observation, and possibly some little previous
-experience, on the part of a compositor.
-
-Some time ago I was foreman and proof-reader of the book-room of a
-large jobbing establishment in New York. Having a large pamphlet in
-hand, with three sizes of type, including a number of tables, and to
-be printed from the type, the make-up was left till the last, as a
-separate and special piece of work. Among the compositors were two
-with whom I had been associated more or less for years, so that I knew
-their capabilities. One of these two was first out of copy at the end
-of the job, so that, all things being equal, the make-up should have
-gone to him. All things not being considered equal, the make-up was
-reserved for the other of the two mentioned, who was not ready for it
-until most of the men had been told there was no more work for them
-just then. My old acquaintance who had been passed by said nothing
-at the time, but went out and fortified himself with fire-water and
-came back, accompanied by one of the prominent union politicians, to
-“make a kick.” His argument was that, as he was out of copy first,
-he was entitled to the making-up work, which was admitted, with the
-qualification that the office was entitled to my best effort to have
-the work done right, and so the man thought best able to do it was the
-only one to whom it could be given conscientiously, notwithstanding our
-recognition of the union, with all that that implied. This was met with
-a contemptuous sneer at the idea that anything so simple as the make-up
-should be kept for a certain man at the expense of another. “What one
-man can do another can,” said the slighted one; and thereby he exposed
-the weakness of his position, for many men can do even the simplest
-work much better than many other men. “Making up!” he exclaimed;
-“putting in a lead, and taking out a lead, and tying a string around
-the page! Making up!”
-
-Well, is making up anything more than this man said it was? Possibly
-not, except that there is a right way to do these things, and there
-are many wrong ways. Besides, the greatest objection in the case given
-was the man’s known inexperience of imposition. That objection would
-apply comparatively seldom now, as letterpress printing is done much
-less than it was. Still, practical knowledge of imposition is really as
-necessary now to the fully competent compositor as it ever was, for
-with it he is enabled to undertake work that otherwise he can not do.
-
-Before the making up is begun the size of the page must be determined.
-There is not and can not be any general rule for proportions, since
-commonly many circumstances must be considered of which the maker-up
-knows nothing, and frequently he must simply follow the directions of
-the foreman. One thing, however, the wise maker-up can always regulate.
-He should see that his page is exactly gauged to a certain number of
-lines of the type most used in the text, since that is the only sure
-guide to uniformity of length in the pages. It is not likely that any
-foreman will ever object to a slight change in the gauge for this
-purpose, if it happens that he has made or ordered one that does not
-conform to it.
-
-Positive directions for determining the size of a page have been
-published, but I know of none that will properly apply in all
-cases, notwithstanding their positiveness of expression. Following
-is what Marshall T. Bigelow says in his “Handbook of Punctuation”:
-“In determining the form of a page of an oblong shape, whatever its
-size, a certain proportion should always be maintained. The diagonal
-measure of a page from the folio in the upper corner to the opposite
-lower corner should be just twice the width of the page. This is no
-arbitrary technical rule, but is in conformity to the law of proportion
-establishing the line of beauty; it applies equally to all objects of
-similar shape, and satisfies the eye completely. A long brick-shaped
-page or book will not look well, however nicely it may be printed.
-When we come to a quarto or square page, the true proportion of the
-diagonal to the width will be found to be as 10½ : 6¼--the size of a
-good-shaped quarto--instead of 2 : 1, as in the oblong, or octavo.
-And this shape also proves as satisfactory to the eye as the former
-one. However large or small the page may be, these proportions should
-be maintained for a handsome book.” These proportions are maintained
-in the book from which we quote, but its pages would have been much
-better in shape a little narrower and a little shorter. Many handsomer
-books have pages that do not conform to Mr. Bigelow’s rule, though the
-proportions given by him are good as a general guide. A “Printers’
-Grammar” published in 1808 has “a long brick-shaped page,” and is a
-good-looking book. It says: “Should the length of the page be left to
-the discretion of the compositor, he sets so many lines as he conceives
-a fair proportion, which is generally considered as double its width.”
-The page in which this is printed is not quite twice as long as its
-width, yet it is exceptionally long for its width, judged either by
-other books of its own time or by later books.
-
-If the size of the page is not dictated by the customer--very often
-he will indicate it by means of some book whose size suits him--the
-foreman or employer will be guided by the size of the sheet and the
-amount of matter. Of course everybody knows this, but it is a part
-of the proceeding that it may be well to mention, and that may be
-dismissed after remarking that the length of the page should usually be
-such as to leave the margins nearly equal.
-
-Practice varies somewhat as to the length of title-pages, some being
-sunk a little from the top, some a little shorter and some a little
-longer than the other pages. Ordinarily they should be exactly the same
-as other pages in length. The usual title-page gains nothing by either
-shortening or lengthening. There being differences of opinion in this
-respect, however, compositor and proof-reader should learn what is
-wanted in the office where they are employed and act accordingly.
-
-When very little matter is to occupy a page by itself, as bastard
-titles, copyrights, dedications, etc., the matter should stand a little
-above the middle of the page. Practice differs here also, some books
-having such pages exactly centered, and some having them placed almost
-two-thirds of the way up. One of the best of the old-time New York
-offices had a rule that a copyright, bastard title, or anything of that
-kind should have just twice as much blank below as there was above. All
-such pages in their books looked inartistic, because of such misplacing
-of the matter, though otherwise the taste shown was excellent. The
-effect generally desired is that such matter should appear at a glance
-to be in the center of the page, and this effect is better produced by
-placing the matter actually a little higher up, but only a little.
-
-The sinkage of chapter-heading and similar pages is a matter not
-often treated in books, and for which there is no fixed rule. Here,
-again, Mr. Bigelow comes near to stating the best practice, though
-circumstances often necessitate differences, and tastes differ, so
-that it may easily happen that a customer will order a sinkage not in
-keeping with Mr. Bigelow’s rule, which is: “The first page of the text
-of a book should have about two-thirds of the matter of a full page.
-Where chapters or other divisions occur, a uniform sinkage of the same
-division should be kept up through the book. In poetry this should be
-done as nearly as possible; but allowance may be made for the different
-stanzas which occur, so that they may be divided properly. A useless
-repetition of a half-title over the first page following should be
-avoided.” There are things in this that I can not understand. What does
-the last sentence mean? What is the exact intention of the sentence
-about poetry? But the prescription of uniform sinkage is good, and for
-the commonest sizes of pages the proportion given for the first page
-is about right. For a chapter-heading elsewhere in the book the same
-sinkage as the actual blank at the top of the first page should be used.
-
-There are other points about the make-up of books that every compositor
-and proof-reader should know, but they hardly come into question, being
-always treated alike by all people concerned, and will be learned in
-the right way only through actual experience.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER XV.
-
-SOME QUESTIONS ANSWERED.
-
-
-Following are a few actual questions of general interest, with their
-answers, as they were given in the “Proofroom Notes and Queries” in
-_The Inland Printer_. In each instance the letter precedes its answer,
-the two being distinguished by the use of different type.
-
-
-GRAMMAR AND DICTION.
-
-=Do you write “1½ inches,” or “1½ inch”?=
-
-The difficulty in deciding this question is purely logical. Two or
-more things must be named to justify the plural verb, says Logic, and
-“one and a half” is less than two. But “one and a half” is more than
-one, and the singular verb is grammatically restricted to one only;
-therefore the grammatical rule should apply, and the plural verb be
-used with any subject that must be read as “one _and_ something more,”
-even if the something is only a fraction.
-
- * * *
-
-=Which sentence is grammatically correct--“Ten dollars was paid,” or
-“Ten dollars were paid”?=
-
-Simply as a matter of grammar, with no deference to sense, the second
-sentence is right; but as a matter of fact, unless ten separate dollar
-coins or bills are paid, which seldom happens, “was paid” is much more
-accurate, as the real meaning is, “The amount of $10 was paid”--one
-thing that is named by the words that express its equivalent in smaller
-amounts. “Ten dollars” is logically singular when it means one amount
-of money, and so is “ten million dollars,” although grammatically
-plural; therefore it is better to use the singular verb for the common
-intention in sense.
-
- * * *
-
-=Is it proper to say, “Nine and six is fifteen”?=
-
-Those who insist that the rules of grammar should govern all such
-expressions use the plural verb in such cases, and say “Nine and six
-are fifteen,” because the words used express more than one thing, and
-that is plurality. But the logic of it is that “the sum of” the two is
-so much, and many scholars consequently favor the singular verb.
-
- * * *
-
-=A correspondent incloses an advertisement containing the sentence,
-“Failures is the current talk now days,” and requests an opinion as to
-its correctness.=
-
-The sentence is clearly ungrammatical, but it is not uncommon to
-violate grammar rules in this way under certain circumstances, and
-it is to be presumed that the writer thought of such circumstances,
-though he may not have done so. If he thought of a number of individual
-failures in the plural sense, and wrote “is” to go with the clearly
-plural sense of the noun, he did not express his thought correctly. But
-he may have thought of “failures” simply as one subject of talk, and
-this would at least so far justify the singular verb as to leave its
-correctness open to discussion. We may say, “‘Failures’ is the subject
-of his lecture,” and reasonably expect that no one will criticise the
-expression. Here are three such sentences, noted within a half-hour’s
-reading while having our correspondent’s question in mind: “The revived
-Olympic games is the subject of two articles.” “A thousand shares of
-short interest is one result of the raid.” “A few doses is sufficient.”
-The late Prof. William Dwight Whitney, author of “Essentials of English
-Grammar,” decided, while editing the Century Dictionary, that “two and
-two is four” is better than “two and two are four,” because the full
-sense is “the sum of two and two,” or something similarly unifying the
-idea of “two and two.” The sentence above questioned would be better
-if written, “Failure is the current talk,” but “now days” instead of
-_nowadays_ is much more criticisable than the verb.
-
- * * *
-
-=Which of the following sentences are correct, and by what rule?
-“Please state whether one or six bottles is desired.” “Please state
-whether one or six bottles are desired.”=
-
-In this question as written there is an erroneous use of the
-plural that is not at all questionable. “Which ... _is_ correct”
-should have been written. Only one is contemplated, as a choice,
-by “which,” therefore the verb should be singular. In the sentence
-inquired about _are_ is the proper verb, because the plural subject
-immediately precedes it, and the singular verb agreeing with “one”
-is understood, not expressed. Logical fullness of expression would
-demand something like “whether one bottle is or six bottles are”; but
-that is plainly undesirable. The rule is that in such cases the verb
-should agree with its immediate subject. Objection to the plural verb
-in the other sentence does not conflict with this rule, because, the
-pronoun “which,” meaning “which sentence,” is the direct subject,
-notwithstanding the intervention of other words between it and the
-verb.
-
- * * *
-
-=I inclose two clippings from papers, which I have numbered (1) and
-(2). Will you kindly inform me if these two sentences are grammatically
-correct as printed? If not, please explain why. (1) “He made many
-friends, but all were in moderate circumstances, and none wanted to
-know any other language than their own.” (2) “This thing is so simple
-and so clear in my own mind that I can not see how any one can think
-differently; but if anybody does, I would like to hear from them.”=
-
-The first sentence can not rightly be utterly condemned, although
-“none” is simply “no one,” and so is primarily singular. It is not
-uncommon to use the word with a plural pronoun or verb, as including
-more than one, and it is not wrong to do so. It would undoubtedly be
-right, however, to say “none wanted other than his own.” The second
-sentence is positively and unqualifiedly bad, notwithstanding the
-fact that the error is a very common one. “I would like to hear from
-him” would be right. In cases like both of these (supposing that one
-prefers the singular pronoun in the first) it is preferable to use the
-masculine singular, despite the inclusion of women among those meant by
-the other words, because it agrees in number, and while it means a man
-and not a woman, “man” is inclusive of women, though it is essentially
-a masculine word.
-
- * * *
-
-=Will you kindly inform me whether the subjoined sentence is wrong?
-“The events in Field’s life--his birth at St. Louis in 1850; his
-education at Williams, Knox, Amherst, and Missouri State Universities;
-his connection with the St. Louis _Journal_, Kansas City _Times_,
-Denver _Tribune_, and Chicago _News_; and his rise in journalism--were
-sufficiently commented upon at the time of his unfortunate death a
-little over a year ago to require special mention now.” It is claimed
-by a literary friend that the word “not” should be inserted after
-“ago,” making the phrase read “not to require special mention now.”
-I maintain that the clause beginning with “to” is a clause of result.
-For substitute the word “enough” for “sufficiently”--which means the
-same--and see how it reads: “The events in F’s life ... were enough
-commented upon at the time of his ... death ... to require special
-mention now.”=
-
-The sentence is incomplete without “not” after “ago,” or a
-corresponding change, as “to require no special mention.” Its intention
-is that no mention is now required, and why not say so? Substitution
-of “enough” for “sufficiently” makes no difference, and I must confess
-that I do not know what “a clause of result” is, as I never heard
-of one before, at least with any meaning that is at all fitting for
-anything that can be intended here.
-
- * * *
-
-=Many authors, especially those who dabble with statistics, use
-the words “native language.” On consulting the Century Dictionary,
-under the head “Native,” I find the following definitions: “3. Of or
-pertaining to one by birth, or the place or circumstance of one’s
-birth; as, native land, native language. 4. Of indigenous origin
-or growth; not exotic or of foreign origin or production.” Now,
-will you kindly explain the native language of a person born in
-Switzerland, where it is stated that in one canton the language used is
-Italian, in another German, and in still another French? Likewise of
-Alsace-Lorraine, which at one time is a part of France and at another
-time is an integral portion of Germany? Then, let us take Brazil. A
-person born in that country is called a Brazilian, yet speaks the
-Portuguese tongue. Colonization, also, leads to a strange condition of
-affairs. When this country was settled there were several languages,
-yet English became the predominant one. Still, if I am not mistaken,
-English is not of indigenous origin or growth here. While I am well
-aware that the words have been used by some of the best writers, I am
-still of the opinion that it is not strictly correct, and that some
-other expression might be used. As an example, I will state that I saw
-recently a case where it was printed that a child was born in Canada of
-Italian parents and that he could read and write his native language.
-What is his native language?=
-
-One’s native language is that to which he is born--that is, it is
-the one he acquires most naturally, being, of course, his parents’
-native speech, wherever he may be born. Dictionaries can not multiply
-definitions for every possible mutation of human affairs. The
-definitions quoted are absolutely right, even if various languages are
-spoken in one country. An Italian Swiss’s native language is Italian;
-in Alsace-Lorraine the native language of some of the people is German,
-and that of others is French; in Brazil the native language of natives
-is Portuguese. The second definition quoted has no connection with
-languages, except that of the kind shown in saying that “the native
-languages of America are the Indian languages”; it is not intended for
-the case in question. Our native language is English, not primarily
-through the place of our birth, but because of the circumstance that
-we are born to that language, born of parents who use it and from whom
-we instinctively acquire it. In the last case noted--the child born in
-Canada--the native language is Italian. No reasonable objection to the
-expression seems possible.
-
- * * *
-
-=Would you say, “About one person in ten doesn’t know that their
-neighbors are saving money,” or do you think “his neighbors” better?=
-
-“His” is decidedly better. It is never right to use a singular noun
-and a plural pronoun, or any other disagreement in number. It seems
-advisable in a case like that of the question here to say “About one
-man in ten,” etc., because it is a business matter, and presumably
-men are principally concerned. However, if generalizing by the noun
-“person” is preferred, that need not lead to the real grammatical error
-of using a plural pronoun. Of course a person may not be masculine, and
-that is why so many people make the error in number--to avoid supposed
-conflict in gender. But “man” is sufficiently generic to include all
-mankind, and the fact of its being masculine in gender, and demanding a
-masculine pronoun, need not be considered an insuperable objection to
-its use in the inclusive sense. All readers would know that the mere
-matter of general expression did not exclude women and children from
-business dealings. Changing “man” to “person,” though, still leaves the
-masculine pronoun good, for grammar demands agreement in number, and it
-has been custom from time immemorial to use in such cases the word that
-denotes the supposedly stronger sex. Thus we should say, “The animal
-draws his load better under certain conditions,” in a general sense by
-no means precluding the female animal from consideration; and why not
-“the person” also? We are the more willing to discuss this matter now
-because of a recent revival of the silliness that would have us use the
-ridiculous word “thon,” meaning “that one,” in such cases. Here is the
-latest outcropping of this nonsense: “We are prone to prefer the new
-words to the old, and many men and women find a pleasure in introducing
-a word not familiar to the average individual. Such a word is ‘thon,’ a
-contraction of ‘that one,’ proposed in 1858 by Charles Crozat Converse,
-of Erie, Pennsylvania, as a substitute for the clumsy combinations ‘he
-or she,’ ‘him or her,’ etc., as in the sentence, ‘The child must be
-taught to study thon’s lesson.’ The word is so convenient that it is a
-wonder that it remains new to most people. The want of it caused the
-United States Supreme Court once upon a time to render a decision that
-‘his’ in a law should be construed ‘his or her,’ so that women might be
-as amenable to the law as the male lawmakers themselves. This ruling
-allows writers of laws to avoid the use of ‘his or her,’ etc., every
-time a personal pronoun has to be used. But in every-day use the ruling
-of the courts does not count, and we need to use ‘thon’ every day of
-our lives.” It was not the want of any such abominable formation as
-“thon” that led to the court decision, but that decision merely fixed
-in law what had always been a real principle in language. With correct
-understanding of language facts, no one ever need say “his or her,” for
-“his” alone is really sufficient. The abomination “thon” remains new to
-most people because there is absolutely no need of it.
-
- * * * * *
-
-FORM OF WORDS.
-
-=Is it possible to construct the following sentence so as to give
-three distinct and separate meanings without changing the wording?
-The sentence is, “Twenty two dollar bills weigh as much as a silver
-dollar.”=
-
-Yes. Twenty-two dollar bills, twenty two-dollar bills, and
-twenty-two-dollar bills (though there is no bill issued for $22).
-
- * * *
-
-=Please explain the correct manner of compounding the following
-adjectives: “Life-insurance company,” “fire insurance company,”
-“tornado insurance company.” I am under the impression that they
-should be used as written above, for this simple reason, namely: In the
-first instance it is possible to place an insurance upon your life, and
-therefore the two adjectives adhere and become compound. In the latter
-two cases it is different--you do not place insurance upon fire or
-tornado, but you insure _against_ them, and you do not insure against
-life; therefore, in the last two instances, the two adjectives do not
-adhere directly and should not be used as compound adjectives. I would
-also like to inquire further, if either of the above is incorporated
-in the full name of an organization, should they in any such case be
-compounded?=
-
-If compounding occurs in any of the terms, it should in all, as
-they are exactly alike grammatically. Difference of meaning in the
-understood prepositions should not affect the forms. No compounding is
-really necessary, although the terms are compounds etymologically. If
-we tried to compound every term that could be reasonably joined in form
-no dividing line would ever be reached. Usage, especially in the names
-of corporations, is against compounding in these cases.
-
- * * *
-
-=A large book is now in press (about 150 pages having been
-electrotyped). Throughout these pages the apostrophe and additional
-_s_ were used in names ending with _s_, viz., Lewis’s, Parsons’s,
-Adams’s, etc. Proofs are now returned with final _s_ deled, which
-fact leads the Autocrat of the Composing-room (the Chairman) to arise
-and assert that “while the practice may be correct, it is behind the
-times,” “all good enough fifty years ago,” “won’t go in _good_ offices
-nowadays,” “never used in first-class work,” closing with the remark
-that he doesn’t see why it is not used in griffins’ [griffins’s] heads
-(!), Orphans’ [Orphans’s] Home (!), calmly ignoring the fact that in
-the first instance a common noun, plural, is used, and in the latter
-a proper noun, same number. The reader contends that the apostrophe
-and additional _s_ as marked are correct, and refers to the Harper
-publications, _Scribner’s_, the _Century_, and the work of any _good_
-printing house. Who _is_ right, or which is right (all questions of
-“style” aside)?=
-
-That Chairman evidently does not know the difference between singular
-and plural, or at least does not know the grammatical distinction of
-the forms, that has been just what it now is for more than fifty years.
-“Adams’s,” etc., are the right forms, beyond any possible reasonable
-objection; the only difficulty is that some people will not use the
-right forms, and have been so thoroughly drilled in the use of wrong
-forms that they insist that the wrong ones are right.
-
- * * *
-
-=Please tell me what kind of mark (if any) should be placed after 4th,
-21st, and like words used in a sentence where if the word were spelled
-out there would be no mark; as, “On the 21st of September.” My opinion
-is that the form is not an abbreviation. It certainly is a contraction,
-but nothing seems left out.=
-
-No mark should be used. The opinion that the form is not an
-abbreviation is a good opinion, because there is no abbreviating.
-Abbreviating is done by leaving off a part of the word, and it is
-commonly shown by using a period at the end of the short form; but some
-short forms, while they really are abbreviations, are not technically
-known as such, because they are quite properly included in another
-category, that of nicknames or merely short names. In this latter class
-are “Ed,” “Fred,” “Will,” etc. In the ordinal words of our question
-there is no cutting off from the end, but only substitution of a figure
-for the numeral part of the word, with the same ordinal termination
-that is used in the word when spelled out. How can anything “certainly”
-be a contraction when nothing seems left out? A contraction is a form
-made by leaving out a part from between the ends and drawing the ends
-together, commonly with an apostrophe in place of the omitted part,
-as in “dep’t” for “department”; but some real contractions are known
-as abbreviations by printers, because they are printed in the form of
-abbreviations, as “dept.,” which is often used instead of the other
-form. The dates with figures certainly are _not_ contractions, as there
-is no omission, but mere substitution of a figure for the corresponding
-letters. Possibly the doubt arose from the fact that the Germans do
-make abbreviations of ordinal words by using a figure and a period,
-omitting the termination, as “21. September,” which shows plainly why
-the point is used.
-
- * * *
-
-=In reading the proofs of a bicycle catalogue recently the writer
-compounded the words handle-bar, tool-bag, seat-post, etc., on the
-ground that they were all technical terms in this connection and were
-therefore properly compounded. For this action he was criticised, his
-critic claiming that handle-bar is the only proper compound of the
-three words mentioned, inasmuch as neither the bar nor the handle is
-complete alone, while in the other cases named the parts are complete
-by themselves. Will you kindly give your opinion on this matter?=
-
-The words mentioned are compounds, though they are more frequently
-printed in the wrongly separated form than in their proper form. Mere
-technicality, however, is not a good reason for compounding any words.
-It is the fact that “handle” and “bar” are two nouns joined to make a
-new noun that makes them become one word instead of two. “Handle-bar”
-is no more technical than “spinal column,” for instance, is anatomical
-(another kind of technicality), yet the first term is one word and
-the other is two. In the latter term the first word is an adjective,
-fulfilling the regular adjective office of qualifying. The other name
-has no qualifying element, being a mere name, representing the phrase
-“bar used as a handle.” How any one can imagine such a difference
-as that neither the bar nor the handle is complete alone, while in
-the other cases named the parts are complete by themselves, passes
-understanding. The circumstances are identical--two nouns in each case
-joined to make a new noun representing such phrases as “bag used to
-hold tools,” “post to support a seat,” etc. Even the accent as heard in
-the first part of each name truly indicates compounding. The principle
-is exactly the same as that which made the Greeks and Latins join two
-nouns in one, through which we have “geography,” which is no more truly
-one word than is its literal English translation, “earth-writing.”
-
- * * *
-
-=One of our printers, in setting up a job, came across the words “large
-tobacco firm.” He felt sure a hyphen should be used after the word
-“tobacco,” so it would not be understood as a large-tobacco firm. To
-please him, I told him to put it in, but told him its absence showed
-that the tobacco firm was large, and not the tobacco. What do you do
-with such words as “honey crop”? I compound it when it means the first
-stomach of the bee, but not when the word “crop” means harvest.=
-
-Certainly, if any hyphening is done in the first words instanced, it
-must be that which is mentioned; but none is necessary, and probably
-few persons would ever think of it. Our correspondent seems to have
-given a hasty answer to the question, as in fact it is not strictly
-true that the separated words show that the firm is large, and not
-the tobacco. It would seem more accurate to say that no one (speaking
-generally) would misunderstand the separated words, because the natural
-conclusion is that the firm does a large business. On the contrary, if
-the actual intention should be that the firm dealt in large tobacco,
-that fact would be fixed beyond question by making a compound adjective
-“large-tobacco.” The distinction between “honey crop” and “honey-crop”
-is excellent. A principle is illustrated by it that would be worth a
-great deal to everybody, if only it could be established and widely
-understood and applied. It is difficult to state it clearly, although
-the two kinds of meaning seem to show a very plain difference, that
-might easily be less apparent in a sentence containing only one of
-them. We can not say that “honey” is a true adjective in the separate
-use, but it comes much nearer to the true adjective force in one use
-than it does in the other. “Honey-crop” for the stomach, as “the
-crop (stomach) in which honey is stored,” is simply one noun made by
-joining two nouns. “Honey-bag” is the word given in dictionaries for
-this. All the grammarians who ever wrote about this subject say that
-in our language two nouns so used together simply to name one thing
-become one word (meaning merely that they cease to be two words in
-such use). Of course there is much disagreement, and it does not seem
-probable that everybody will ever write all such terms alike; but it
-is absolutely certain that some compound words of such make are as
-fully established as if their elements were not usable separately,
-and it seems impossible to distinguish in any reasonable way between
-one such name and any other. In other words, if “honey-bag” is a
-compound--and it is, no matter how many or what persons write it as
-two words--“mail-bag,” “meal-bag,” and every similar name of a bag is
-a compound; and if names of bags, then likewise every similar name of
-anything else is a compound.
-
- * * *
-
-=The appended clipping is from a proof of a college publication, and is
-part of a class history. It appears as it came from the compositor’s
-hands. The editor of the annual in which it will appear submitted
-the first of my questions (indicated below) to the president of his
-college, and though the latter enjoys considerable local prominence
-as an educator and a Greek scholar, yet was he unable to enlighten
-us upon this point. “In oratory we have shown our powers, and look
-forward to the time when the Demosthenes of ’Ninety-eight will sway
-senates and our Ciceros the political world.” What is the plural form
-of “Demosthenes”? The plural is clearly the form the author had in
-mind while writing it, but I am ignorant of either rule or authority
-governing such cases. Would you prefer reconstructing the sentence? To
-cover our ignorance somewhat, I suggested the following: “In oratory
-we have shown our powers, and now look forward to the time when
-’Ninety-eight’s disciples of Demosthenes will sway senates, and its
-Ciceros the political world.” In the word “Reinoehl” (a proper noun),
-should the diphthong be used? I stated that it should not be used, and
-was contradicted by the editor of this same publication, who said that
-the president of the college maintained that the diphthong was correct.
-Though I could quote no authority, yet I believe I am right. The word
-is a German one, as you will have noticed. The words Schaeffer, Saeger,
-and Steinhaeuser appear without the diphthong on the same page with the
-word Reinoehl, yet they passed unchallenged by the editor. Would they
-not come under the same head as the one mentioned first?=
-
-The quotation does not seem to show positively that a plural was
-intended. As there was only one Demosthenes sufficiently famous for
-the comparison, so the writer might mean only the one best oratorical
-student. It is not an unnatural inference, though, that the plural was
-intended. The plural form of “Demosthenes” is “Demostheneses.” Why
-hesitate over that any more than over “Ciceros”? A regular English
-plural is as good for one as for the other. Greek common nouns with
-the termination _es_ form the plural by substituting _æ_ for that
-ending, as “hoplites, hoplitæ; hermes, hermæ.” Our second example is
-originally a proper name, but was and is used as a common noun, meaning
-a bust that may or may not represent the god Hermes; but this is not a
-good argument in favor of a Greek plural of “Demosthenes.” The change
-suggested is not good, because “disciples” is not meant, the intention
-being merely to note a similarity, and not a studied imitation: In the
-German name separate letters should be used, as they represent umlaut
-interchangeably with a double-dotted vowel without the _e_; thus,
-either “Reinoehl” or “Reinöhl” is right, but “Reinœhl” is wrong. The
-college president must have had the umlaut character (ö) in mind, not
-the ligature (æ), in answering the question. All the names mentioned
-are amenable to the same decision; what is right in one is right in all.
-
- * * *
-
-=An advertisement writer brought to the office, a few days since,
-copy for an advertisement for a certain complexion soap in which the
-word which is underlined occurred: “Combined with the _emollience_
-of cucumber juice.” The proof-reader queried the word to the
-author, informing him that it could not be found in the dictionary
-(International, 1891); his response was that the word expressed the
-idea intended to be conveyed better than any other that he knew of, and
-therefore he should use it, regardless of the dictionary. I have since
-examined the Century Dictionary and fail to find the word. The question
-arising in my mind is, Should the proof-reader endeavor, when the
-author is present, as he was in this case, to induce him to use a word
-for which authority can be produced, or should the author be allowed,
-without a word of protest, to coin words at his own sweet will? It
-seems to me that the proof-reader should not be required to blindly
-follow an author in a case of this kind after he has satisfied himself
-that there is no warrant, except the whim of the author, for the use of
-such words.
-
-Not long since, in reading a catalogue of road machinery I noticed
-“barrow-pit.” Being somewhat in doubt whether it should be compounded,
-as already written, or two words, I consulted the International, and
-also the Century Dictionary, but failed to find the word in either,
-finally concluding to use the hyphen. Which is correct--barrow-pit, or
-barrow pit, or barrowpit? My preference is for the use of the hyphen.=
-
-The writer was perfectly justifiable. If no word not in a dictionary
-could be used, the language could not grow, and there would be many
-ideas left inexpressible, for want of words. Johnson’s dictionary
-contained many more words than any preceding work, and each new
-dictionary since issued has increased the record. This could not have
-been done if people had not used new words. Although “emollience” is
-not in any dictionary, there is sufficient authorization in the fact
-that -ence is used in forming nouns from adjectives in -ent, something
-that any one may do at any time, just as one may add -less to any
-noun, as “cigarless,” having no cigar. Emollience is the only possible
-single word for “character of being emollient (softening).” This is not
-properly a case of “whim.” The only proper restriction against such
-neologism is that it should not be indulged unnecessarily, as when
-there is already existent a good word for the sense to be expressed.
-
-“Barrow-pit” is the only form that principle and commonest usage
-will justify for this word--but the same principle gives also
-“advertisement-writer,” “complexion-soap,” “cucumber-juice,” and
-“road-machinery,” each of which you write as two words. Your decision
-to use the hyphen in “barrow-pit” is in accordance with all text-book
-teaching on the subject, and unless such teaching is applicable in all
-strictly similar cases it is _all bad_. It can hardly be necessary to
-reach any such pessimistic conclusion as that expressed in a letter
-from a country superintendent of schools--“I do not know anything about
-it, and I do not believe any one else does.” Our grammarians are not
-all idiots. What possible principle could justify such a difference
-as “advertisement writer” and “proof-reader” (for “one who writes
-advertisements” and “one who reads proof”)? If one of them is one
-word, the other also is one, the only difference being that some such
-familiar short words are written without a hyphen.
-
- * * *
-
-=You in a recent edition, speaking of Roman type, used lower-case
-_r_. We write to ask what, if any, warrant you have among grammarians
-or lexicographers for the lower-case initial letter in an adjective
-of this class. Would it by the same authority be proper to use a
-lower-case in the word “Parisian,” “Chicago” used as an adjective,
-etc.?=
-
-No rule as to capitalizing has wider acceptance or better basis in
-principle than that an adjective derived from a proper noun should
-be capitalized, and “Roman” is such an adjective. However, in the
-connection this word has in the matter with which we are dealing,
-the lower-case letter is not wrong, though “parisian,” “chicago” in
-any use, or any other such use of a lower-case initial letter would
-be wrong. Reasons will be given after some authorities are cited.
-The “Century Dictionary” says: “Roman, _a._ ... [_l. c._ or _cap._]
-Noting a form of letter or type of which the text of this book is an
-example”; also, “Roman, _n._ ... [_l. c._] A roman letter or type, in
-distinction from an _italic_.” The “Standard,” under the noun, “[R- or
-r-] A style of ceriphed type. ... also, a black gothic letter, etc.”
-The “Imperial,” the standard Scotch dictionary, says of the adjective,
-“applied to the common, upright letter in printing, as distinguished
-from _italic_,” and of the noun, “A roman letter or type.” Benjamin
-Drew, in “Pens and Types,” page 199, in speaking of specimens of
-old-style type given in his book, says: “The next is a Fac-simile of
-four roman and three italic Lines.” He says on page 57, in introducing
-two lists of foreign words: “The roman list is destined to be
-continually lengthening, while the italic, save as it receives new
-accretions from foreign sources, must be correspondingly diminishing.”
-Webster and Worcester missed the point of distinction in usage that was
-discerned by the other lexicographers, and they capitalize “Roman” and
-“Italic.” The questioner does not say anything about “italics,” used
-in the same paragraph with “roman,” yet evidently the two words should
-be treated alike. In fact, neither word in this use has its literal
-sense, nor conveys a thought of Italy or Rome. When this literal sense
-is expressed the words should be capitalized, just as “Parisian” and
-“Chicago” should be. Webster actually says that “Roman” means “upright,
-erect,” which is plainly not a meaning showing connection with a proper
-noun, and, in fact, is not a true definition for the word with which it
-is given. The word has no real sense other than its literal one, but
-the literal allusion is so far removed from conscious apprehension in
-the printing use that it is proper and prevalent usage to write it as
-a common noun or adjective, just as such form has become prevalent in
-many other cases, as--
-
- boycott
- bowie-knife
- badminton
- gothic
- herculean
- protean
- china
- india-rubber
- ampere
-
-Have our correspondents ever noticed these words in books? The writer
-of this answer has no hesitation in asserting that “italics” and
-“italicize,” which have far more literary use than “roman,” will be
-found with a lower-case initial much more frequently than otherwise;
-and the same is true of “roman” in printers’ use, which must be looked
-for mainly in printers’ books. What is here said, however, should not
-be applied too strictly; the word in question should be capitalized in
-special work such as that of our correspondents, where probably all
-similar words have capitals, as Gothic, Doric, Ionic, etc.
-
- * * * * *
-
-SPELLING AND DICTIONARIES.
-
-=Kindly permit me to make a few comments. As to “honour, fervour,
-ardour,” etc., you say that “undoubtedly the American way (_i. e._,
-honor, etc.) is better than the other, historically as well as
-economically.” I suppose that “economically” means the saving of one
-letter; that I do not consider as worthy of note at all. As to the
-historical point, the words in Latin are all “honor, ardor, fervor,
-labor, color,” etc.; but then in French, through which they came into
-English, they are “honneur, couleur,” etc., so that it seems to me that
-the _u_ is historically defensible.
-
-“Sceptical” or “skeptical”--a matter of indifference; the hard
-_c_ represents the Greek kappa in any case. I suppose you spell
-“speculator,” yet the Greek is σπεκουλάτωρ; so “sceptre” is the Greek
-σκήπτρον. So we might write “spektakle” if we cared to do so; indeed,
-many Greek scholars do use _k_ where ordinary people would use _c_, as
-“Asklepiad, Korkyra,” etc.
-
-“Ascendant, ascendancy”--the usual plan is to take the letter found
-in the supine of the Latin verb; thus, “dependent,” from Latin
-“dependens,” “intermittent,” from Latin “intermittens,” “dominant,”
-from Latin “dominans,” and so on. On this plan “ascendent” and
-“ascendency” would be right, as “scando” and “ascendo” make “scandens”
-and “ascendens.”
-
-You say, “Each of the large dictionaries is worthy of acceptance as
-final authority in every instance.” Not by everybody, by any manner of
-means. There are many better scholars than the dictionary-makers. Would
-you expect Mr. Gladstone, John Ruskin, Andrew Lang, Archbishop Temple,
-Bishops Lightfoot and Westcott, Dean Farrar, and many others to accept
-the dictum of a dictionary man in every instance? Why, I do not do it
-myself. Indeed, though I possess Greek, Latin, and French dictionaries,
-I have never possessed an English one, and do not much regard them or
-the people who think them infallible. Educated people in England have
-no such opinion about dictionaries; in fact, they consider _themselves_
-the source of authority in matters of usage and pronunciation. Oxford
-and Cambridge men and members of the educated classes in England are
-the sole arbiters in such matters; there is no appeal against them.
-Richard Grant White thoroughly grasped this and expressed it very well.
-Just as all classical scholars try to write Attic Greek, _i. e._, the
-Greek of the inhabitants of one Greek city, and entirely disregard
-the millions of other Greeks (even though so eminent as Homer and
-Herodotus), so all English-speaking people should model their language
-on that of the educated classes of Great Britain.=
-
-“Economically,” as used in the article criticised above, meant the
-saving of one letter, and as many scholars, both English and American,
-are noting such economy, and making it very important, it may be
-concluded that it is worthy of note. Certainly the spellings “honour,”
-etc., are defensible historically--but no assertion has been made that
-they were not; the saying was merely that the other way is better
-historically. The words came into English through French, but the Latin
-spelling is preferable for more reasons than one. If we are to preserve
-the _u_ because it is in the French words, is not the reasoning
-equally applicable to the whole syllable in which the letter is used?
-Would it not be equally reasonable to preserve the other _u_ in the
-first syllable of “couleur”? The French themselves once spelled these
-words--or most of them--_or_. They changed them probably to represent
-better the natural French sound of such syllables. Because Englishmen
-first learned such words from Frenchmen does not seem a valid reason
-why the former may not revert to the historical original, which is more
-in keeping with English analogy, and better represents the English
-sound.
-
-As to “sceptical” and “skeptical,” one who knows the need of a vast
-majority of English-speaking people of an authoritative choice
-between the two forms can never admit that the spelling is “a matter
-of indifference,” even if it could be reasonably admitted on any
-ground. Our correspondent is unfortunate in his selection of an
-example here, for σπεκουλάτωρ seems to be not a true Greek word, but
-only a transliteration of Latin “speculator,” the true etymon of the
-English word, which does not come from Greek. We might have written
-“spektakle” if we had cared to do so, as it is spelled with _k_s in
-some Teutonic languages; but in the close connection here there is a
-strong suggestion that this word might also be Greek, which it is not.
-The reason for preferring “skeptical” is that there is not another
-English word in which _c_ in the combination _sce_ is hard, and so
-“sceptical” is a very bad spelling, even if it is prevalent in Great
-Britain.
-
-On the plan mentioned in the letter “ascendent” and “ascendency” are
-right; but the other spellings are copied from the French, so potent
-with our correspondent in the other case, and are prevalent in present
-usage. “Ascendant” and “ascendancy” are preferable for this reason,
-and because the use of these spellings removes one of the puzzling
-differences which most people can not understand or explain. The plan
-mentioned would also give “descendent,” which has no currency as a
-noun, though it has been used as an adjective, and “descendant” and
-“ascendant” are so much alike in their nature that it is better not to
-make them different in form.
-
-“Each of the large dictionaries is worthy of acceptance as final
-authority in every instance” was intended only as an assurance that
-those who desired such an authority--and there are many such--might
-reasonably accept the one chosen, without trying to make exceptions.
-There could be no intention of dictating that scholars should “accept
-the dictum of a dictionary man” in every instance, for that would be
-“putting the cart before the horse” with a vengeance. One need feel no
-hesitation in saying, however, that the English-speaking educated man
-does not live, and never will live, who can afford to ignore utterly
-dictionaries of English. No dictionary is made as our correspondent
-seems to assume that all are made, though probably every one of them
-has provided employment for some men not so thoroughly educated as men
-can be. Educated people, in America as well as in England, make the
-scholarly part of the language, though it contains much that is made by
-the common people and that finds just as thorough establishment as that
-made by the scholars. Dictionary-makers never pose as language-makers.
-They are recorders of what is already made, which is so great in
-quantity that no scholar can hope to master the fiftieth part of it
-so thoroughly as to need no record of it. Even supposing that Oxford
-and Cambridge men and members of the educated classes in England are
-the sole arbiters in such matters--it is not supposable, though--how
-is the rest of the world to know their decisions if they are not
-recorded? Any record of them will constitute a dictionary, for that is
-exactly what a dictionary is--namely, a record of the accepted details
-of diction. As a matter of fact, also, our actual dictionary-makers,
-those who are vested with authoritative decision, are selected from
-among the very men for whom independence of dictionary men’s dicta is
-claimed. Noah Webster, Dr. Worcester, Professor Goodrich, Professor
-Whitney, Dr. March, President Porter, Dr. C. P. G. Scott, and Dr. J.
-A. H. Murray--not to mention the many other English scholars who have
-been dictionary-makers--rank with the men named in the letter, if some
-of these do not outrank some of those in scholarship, and they are
-the ones who choose where there is a choice in making the record.
-Dictionaries contain errors, and scholars are independently above
-acceptance of the errors; but we may repeat the saying that when once a
-large dictionary is chosen as authority it is better, as to matters of
-spelling, to accept it in full.
-
-
-
-
-_HINTS ON IMPOSITION._
-
-A handbook for printers by T. B. WILLIAMS.
-
-This book is a thoroughly reliable guide to the imposition of book
-forms, and shows, in addition to the usual diagrams, the folds of the
-sheet for each form, with concise instructions which may be readily
-understood by the advanced printer or the apprentice. Several chapters,
-fully illustrated, are devoted to “making” the margins, and this
-feature alone is well worth the price of the book. 96 pages, 4 by 6
-inches, bound in full leather with gold side stamp; $1.00.
-
-
-_EVERYBODY’S POCKET DICTIONARY._
-
-Contains 33,000 words; the pronunciation, syllable divisions, part of
-speech, capitalization, participles, and definitions being given. It is
-an invaluable companion to everybody who has occasion to talk, read or
-write. This book is not a “speller,” made hastily only to sell; but is
-an accurate and complete dictionary, compiled from the latest edition
-of Webster’s great International. Especially valuable to every editor,
-printer, pressman, student and stenographer, and worth ten times its
-cost to anybody. Size, 2½ by 5½ inches; leather, indexed, 50 cents;
-cloth, not indexed, 25 cents.
-
-
-_STEREOTYPING._
-
-By C. S. PARTRIDGE, Superintendent of Stereotyping for A. N. Kellogg
-Newspaper Company.
-
-This is the only book devoted exclusively to papier-maché stereotyping
-which has ever been published, and is an exhaustive treatise of the
-subject, containing detailed descriptions of all the best methods
-of work in present use, including Cold Process, instructions for
-operating the Rolling Machine, Paste Recipes, Metal Formulas, Hints
-for the Protection of Type, Suggestions for the Operating and Care of
-Machinery, Instructions for Grinding Tools, and a complete list of
-unexpired patents pertaining to Stereotyping Methods and Machinery,
-including number of patent, date of issue and name of inventor. 140
-pages, 6 by 8½ inches; 50 illustrations; $1.50.
-
-
-_MAGNA CHARTA BOND ADS._
-
-The complete set of 148 designs submitted in the recent advertisement
-competition of the Riverside Paper Company can now be obtained in book
-form. This is a valuable work for the compositor, the apprentice,
-the advertiser or the writer of advertisements, as it gives many
-suggestions as to proper display. A 160-page book, 9 by 12 inches in
-size. Sent to any address on receipt of 50 cents.
-
- ◉ ◉ ◉
-
- _The above for sale by The Inland Printer Company,
- 150 Nassau Street, NEW YORK. 214 Monroe Street, CHICAGO._
-
-
-
-
-The Inland Printer.
-
-
-What it is.
-
-THE INLAND PRINTER is a monthly magazine of from 100 to 120 pages,
-9 by 12 inches in size, devoted to printing, publishing, engraving,
-electrotyping, stereotyping, bookbinding, papermaking and all the
-kindred trades. It is a work of art, and should be in the hands of
-every lover of the typographic art or anyone interested in newspaper
-work or advertising. Issued promptly on the first of every month.
-Subscriptions can begin with any number.
-
-
-What it Contains.
-
-Its pages are filled with the most instructive and interesting original
-articles relating to the matters that properly come within its domain,
-besides an amount of valuable data, trade topics, correspondence,
-craft items, recent patents, recipes, hints and suggestions that will
-surprise you. In addition to this, it is copiously illustrated, and the
-whole make-up and general character of the work is such as to challenge
-admiration.
-
-The Illustrations.
-
-The full page illustrations and those worked in with the text are
-all of a high order, and include half-tone, zinc etching and other
-methods of engraving, alike valuable to the engraver, process-worker,
-compositor and pressman. Colored plates, by various processes, are also
-shown.
-
-The Text.
-
-Taking up a copy at random one finds articles on proofreading, the
-point system in type founding, notes on bookbinding, natural colors
-in the printing press, newspapers and newspaper men, the country
-newspaper, typographical make-ready, advertising, convention notes,
-review of type designs, pressroom queries and answers, process
-engraving, new patents, trade notes and much general information.
-
-The Advertisements.
-
-These are as important in a way as any other part of THE INLAND
-PRINTER, for the reason that they are set in attractive and catchy
-style, alike beneficial to the compositor, and “ad.” writer, and
-printed in the same excellent way that the other part of the journal
-is. This part will interest you as well as the text.
-
-
-SUBSCRIPTION PRICE:
-
-$2.00 per Year; $1.00 for Six Months; 20c. per Copy.
-
-No free copies and no exchanges. Subscribe through your type founder,
-material dealer or news agent, or send direct to
-
- The Inland Printer Company,
- 150 NASSAU ST., 212-214 MONROE ST.,
- NEW YORK. CHICAGO.
-
-
-
-
-Transcriber’s Note:
-
-The text has been preserved as closely as possible to the original
-publication.
-
-Page 79 refers to the use of a different type to distinguish question
-and answer text. The questions start and finish with equals signs = in
-this ebook.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Proof-Reading, by F. Horace Teall
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROOF-READING ***
-
-***** This file should be named 50366-0.txt or 50366-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/3/6/50366/
-
-Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net, in celebration
-of Distributed Proofreaders' 15th Anniversary, using images
-generously made available by The Internet Archive
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
diff --git a/old/50366-0.zip b/old/50366-0.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index cb50673..0000000
--- a/old/50366-0.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/50366-h.zip b/old/50366-h.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index abdba28..0000000
--- a/old/50366-h.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/50366-h/50366-h.htm b/old/50366-h/50366-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index d08d37a..0000000
--- a/old/50366-h/50366-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,3533 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
- "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
- <head>
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Style-Type" content="text/css" />
- <title>
- The Project Gutenberg eBook of Proof-reading, by Horace Teall
- </title>
- <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
- <style type="text/css">
- body {margin: 0 10%;}
-
- h1,h2 {text-align: center; clear: both;}
- h2 {line-height: 2em;}
-
- p {margin-top: 1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 1em; text-indent: 1em;}
-
- /* General */
- .noi {text-indent: 0;}
- .center {text-align: center; text-indent: 0;}
- .center-left {text-align: center; padding-right: 20em;}
- .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;}
- blockquote {margin: 0; font-weight: bold; font-size: .8em;}
-
- /* Books */
- .fancy {font-family: "EastMarket", Trebuchet MS, Impact, Verdana, sans-serif;}
- .p120, .p130, .p150, .p180 {font-weight: bold;}
- .p120 {font-size: 1.2em;}
- .p130 {font-size: 1.3em;}
- .p150 {font-size: 1.5em;}
- .p180 {font-size: 1.8em;}
- .inline {display: inline;}
- .inline-head {padding-top: 1em;}
- .sans {font-family: sans-serif;}
- .wordspacing {word-spacing: 2em;}
- .floatleft {float: left;}
- .floatright {float: right;}
- .books-container {max-width: 40em; width: 40em; margin: auto;}
-
- /* Table */
- table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; border-collapse: collapse; max-width: 31em;}
- .tdl {text-align: left; margin-left: 0; padding-left: 2em; text-indent: -1em; padding-right: 1em;}
- .tdr {text-align: right; vertical-align: top;}
-
- /* Notes */
- ins {text-decoration: none; border-bottom: 1px dotted #dcdcdc;}
- em {font-style: italic;}
- strong {font-weight: bold;}
- .tn {width: 60%; margin: 2em 20%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: 1em;}
- ul {list-style: square;}
- ul.nobullet {list-style: none; text-align: left;}
- li {margin-bottom: .5em;}
- a:link {text-decoration: none;}
-
- /* Horizontal rules */
- hr {width: 40%; margin: 2em 30%; clear: both;}
- hr.short {width: 40%; margin: 2em 30%;}
- hr.divider {width: 65%; margin: 4em 17.5%;}
-
- /* Page numbers */
- .pagenum {position: absolute; right: 2%; text-indent: 0em;
- text-align: right; font-size: x-small;
- font-weight: normal; font-variant: normal; font-style: normal;
- letter-spacing: normal; line-height: normal;
- color: #999; border-top: 1px solid; border-bottom: 1px solid;
- background-color: inherit; padding: 1px 4px;}
-
- /* Images */
- .figcenter {clear: both; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;}
- img {max-width: 100%; width: 100%; height: auto;}
- .width500 {width: 500px;}
-
- /* Drop caps */
- .dropcap {font-size: 2.8em; float: left; line-height: 0.85em; height: 0.85em; padding: 0 .02em 0 0; font-weight: normal;}
- .dropcap2 {font-size: 1.8em; float: left; line-height: 1em; height: 1em; padding: 0 .02em 0 0; font-weight: normal;}
-
- /* Text columns */
- .columns {width: 400px; margin: auto;} /* width of image */
- ul{margin: 0 0 1em 2em; padding: 0;}
- ul li {line-height: 1.2em; margin: 0; padding: 0;}
- html ul li {position: relative;} /* for IE */
- ul li.column1 { margin-left: 0em; }
- ul li.column2 { margin-left: 8em; }
- ul li.column3 { margin-left: 16em; }
- li.reset {margin-top: -4.8em;}
- /* top margin 4 rows x 1.2em high */
- li.reset3 {margin-top: -3.6em;}
-
- @media handheld {
- body {margin: .5em; padding: 0; width: 95%;}
- p {margin-top: .1em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: .1em;}
- p {text-indent: 1em;}
- hr {border-width: 0; margin: 0;}
- img {max-width: 100%; width: auto; height: auto;}
- .tn {width: 80%; margin: 0 10%; background: #dcdcdc; padding: 1em;}
- .hidehand {display: none; visibility: hidden;}
- a.label:link, .fnanchor {vertical-align: top;}
-
- /* Drop caps */
- .dropcap, .dropcap2 {float: left;}
- ul li.column1 { margin-left: 0em; }
- ul li.column2 { margin-left: 0em; }
- ul li.column3 { margin-left: 0em; }
- li.reset, li.reset3 {margin-top: 0em;}
- .floatleft {float: left;}
- .floatright {float: right;}
- .books-container {margin: 2em 1%; width: 98%; text-align: center; max-width: 100%;}
- }
- </style>
- </head>
-<body>
-
-
-<pre>
-
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Proof-Reading, by F. Horace Teall
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Proof-Reading
- A Series of Essays for Reading and Their Employers, and
- for Authors and Editors
-
-Author: F. Horace Teall
-
-Release Date: November 2, 2015 [EBook #50366]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROOF-READING ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net, in celebration
-of Distributed Proofreaders' 15th Anniversary, using images
-generously made available by The Internet Archive
-
-
-
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-
-<div class="figcenter width500">
-<img src="images/cover.jpg" width="500" height="763" alt="Cover" />
-
-<p class="center">The cover was produced by the transcriber, using elements
-from the original publication, and placed in the public domain.</p>
-</div>
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<h1>PROOF-READING.</h1>
-</div>
-
-<div class="books-container">
-<p class="center p120">A SERIES OF ESSAYS FOR READERS AND
-THEIR EMPLOYERS, AND FOR
-AUTHORS AND EDITORS.</p>
-
-<p class="center p120">BY F. HORACE TEALL,</p>
-
-<p class="center smcap"><strong>Critical Proof-reader and Editor on the Century and Standard
-Dictionaries; also Editor of Proof-room Notes and
-Queries Department of “The
-Inland Printer.”</strong></p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<p class="center smcap"><strong>Chicago:<br />
-The Inland Printer Company.</strong><br />
-1899.</p>
-</div>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-</div>
-<div class="books-container">
-<p class="center smcap"><strong>Copyrighted, 1898,<br />
-by<br />
-The Inland Printer Company,<br />
-Chicago, Illinois.</strong></p>
-
-
-<p class="noi smcap"><strong>Press of The Henry O. Shepard Company, Chicago.</strong></p>
-</div>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-</div>
-<h2>PREFACE.</h2>
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap2">T</span>HIS collection of essays will show very plainly that they were not
-written with a view to publication in a book. As a result of this,
-the subject-matter is not treated consecutively, systematically, or
-exhaustively. Some references to momentary events at the time of
-writing, even, have been left unchanged.</p>
-
-<p>It is hoped, however, that, even with the acknowledged imperfections,
-the book may be found suggestive and useful by those to whose service
-it is dedicated in the title-page.</p>
-
-<p>Some of the chapters are slightly technical, having been originally
-addressed to proof-readers only; but even these are thought to be
-sufficiently general in their composition to be interesting and useful
-to authors and editors.</p>
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="contents" id="contents"></a>CONTENTS.</h2>
-
-<table summary="Contents">
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">The Proof-room</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#i">7</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Some Practical Criticism for Proof-readers</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#ii">11</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">The Proof-reader’s Responsibility</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#iii">17</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Style and Style-cards</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#iv">22</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Whim versus Principle</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#v">26</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Authorities and Opinions</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#vi">32</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Authoritative Stumbling-blocks in the Study of the English
-Language</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#vii">37</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Preparation of Copy</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#viii">43</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Copy and Proof-reading</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#ix">48</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">The Dictionary in the Proof-room</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#x">53</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">The Proof-room Library</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xi">58</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">The Copy-reader</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xii">62</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Proper Order of Parts in a Book</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xiii">68</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">The Book Make-up</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xiv">73</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Grammar and Diction</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xv">79</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Form of Words</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xvi">86</a></td>
-</tr>
-<tr>
-<td class="tdl">Spelling and Dictionaries</td>
-<td class="tdr"><a href="#xvii">97</a></td>
-</tr>
-</table>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">7</a></span>
-<hr class="divider" />
-</div>
-
-<p class="center p180"><a name="i" id="i"></a>PROOF-READING.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<h2>CHAPTER I.<br />
-<small>THE PROOF-ROOM</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HOUGH commonly acknowledged theoretically, the relative importance
-of good proof-reading is often practically unrecognized. Doubtless
-few of those who employ readers will assent to this averment, and
-the reason for their non-assent is also the basis of the assertion.
-Usually the proof-room is under the authority of a general foreman or
-superintendent, often not a good proof-reader himself, and who must
-necessarily devote most of his time to other matters. If the foreman
-is really competent to read proof, he will manage to secure and keep a
-force of good readers with less trouble than those have who are not so
-well fitted to judge the work done.</p>
-
-<p>When good work is to be done&mdash;and where is the man who avowedly does
-not desire good work?&mdash;accomplished workmen are required, not properly
-in any one department alone, but all through; and perhaps this fact
-is partly responsible for the notion, not uncommon, but erroneous and
-costly, that almost any intelligent person can read proof.</p>
-
-<p>Few persons realize fully the accomplishment and acuteness of
-perception necessary for the best proof-reading.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">8</a></span> He is the best
-reader who, in addition to mechanical experience and accuracy, has a
-comprehensive education and can apply it practically. Of course, we can
-not expect our reader to know absolutely everything, but he should at
-least know enough to suspect error when there is evident occasion for
-suspicion, and challenge it for the author’s attention when that is
-possible. He should have general information sufficient to enable him
-to correct absolute error when he can not refer the matter to author or
-editor&mdash;a contingency frequently arising in newspaper-work.</p>
-
-<p>Above all, the thoroughly accomplished proof-reader will know enough
-not to make changes in what is written when he has no right to do so.
-He will often know that what is written can not be right, and yet will
-have sense enough not to alter it without authorization. He will also
-have sense enough to assume a certain amount of authority on proper
-occasion, as in the case of an evident slip in the copy of work that
-has a set form. A good example is work like the definitions of verbs
-in the “Century Dictionary.” In these definitions the word <em>to</em> is
-used only with the first clause. The good proof-reader will have the
-word omitted even if it does happen to be in the copy, notwithstanding
-the strictest orders to follow copy; in fact, this is so plain a
-case that a very good compositor even would not set the word in the
-wrong place. Another forcible instance comes to hand at the moment of
-writing, in a letter written by a New York proof-reader, who mentions
-<em>Assemblyman</em> Amos J. Cummings. Mr. Cummings never was an Assemblyman.
-He is a <em>Congressman</em>, and Chairman of one of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</a></span> the important Congress
-committees; moreover, he is an old-time New York compositor. When he
-was an editor on a New York paper another present Congressman was
-reporting Brooklyn news for the same paper. Almost every Brooklyn item
-sent in at that time had, in the writing, parallel streets reported as
-crossing, or cross-streets as being parallel; and these errors were
-frequently corrected in the proof-room.</p>
-
-<p>The proof-reader who can and does make such corrections is much better
-for such work than one who merely catches typographical errors, even if
-he sometimes allows a wrong letter to pass in reading. Certainly a New
-York reader, especially a union man, should know better than to write
-of <em>Assemblyman</em> Cummings; and it would be well for all proof-readers
-to be sufficiently up in current affairs to correct the error, though
-it would not be fair to insist upon such correction as part of the
-reader’s qualification.</p>
-
-<p>The present difficulty will never cease until the money value of good
-proof-reading is better recognized than it ever has been. At least
-one union in this country has always made a maximum weekly scale, and
-insisted upon classing readers with all other hands, at the same wages.
-Employers should insist upon paying as much over the union scale as
-they choose, and will always find it conducive to their interest to pay
-liberally for proof-reading and demand first-class work.</p>
-
-<p>If any one is fortunate enough to have a first-class proof-reader in
-his employ, he will be foolish to let that reader go, if money&mdash;within
-reasonable bounds&mdash;will keep him. Fifty men may try to fill the place
-and fail before another really competent man is found.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</a></span>
-A large proof-room should have its own foreman&mdash;not merely a head
-reader, but one actually in authority, just as any foreman should be,
-and with higher pay than the other readers have, and also with the
-chief responsibility. The room must, of course, be subject to the
-general foreman with regard to many details, whether it has a separate
-foreman or not; but, whoever is in charge, the readers should not be
-too much restricted in small, formal matters. An extreme instance that
-will illustrate practically what is meant by this arose through strict
-orders not to change anything from copy, too literally obeyed. A letter
-was missing from a word always spelled the one way, and the reader
-queried its insertion. He was an ordinarily good reader, too, who
-certainly had not the natural habit of doing anything stupid.</p>
-
-<p>Undoubtedly better work will be turned out where there is no
-possibility of such queries being made, for the necessity of making
-them, under orders, imposes upon the reader an unfair burden of useless
-watchfulness that inevitably rivets his attention where it is not
-needed, and draws it away from matters that demand the utmost care.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="ii" id="ii"></a>CHAPTER II.<br />
-<small>SOME PRACTICAL CRITICISM FOR PROOF-READERS</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">A</span> PERIODICAL highly esteemed in literary circles, in reviewing a book,
-said: “The proof-reading is so bad that we infer that its author
-could not have seen the proofs.” The publishers of the book do their
-own printing, and probably think their proof-reading is as good as
-possible, though they may realize that it is not as good as it should
-be. Many employers have had trying experiences in their efforts to
-secure good proof-readers, and such experience may have operated in
-favor of poor workmen, through sheer discouragement of their employers.</p>
-
-<p>An inference that “its author could not have seen the proofs,” while
-possibly natural, is hasty; for, while many authors examine their
-proofs carefully, and are reasonably quick to perceive and correct
-errors, most authors are not good proof-readers.</p>
-
-<p>Errors in print were quite as common as they now are when “following
-copy” was common, as it was in New York, for instance, about thirty
-years ago. One of the best offices in which a man could set type was
-Alvord’s, flourishing at the time mentioned. In it the compositor
-measured for his bill absolutely everything for which a customer paid,
-be it a cut, a blank page, or anything else. There, likewise, he was
-seldom called upon to change a letter or a point except to make it<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</a></span>
-like his copy. Certain large offices in New York now are like Alvord’s
-only in the fact that their proof-reading is not good&mdash;and the authors
-see most of the proofs. In one important matter these offices are
-utterly unlike Alvord’s&mdash;no compositor can earn decent wages in them.</p>
-
-<p>Employers are largely responsible for the common poorness of our
-proof-reading, because they have not recognized the real nature of the
-work, and have insisted upon classing it as mechanical. Proof-reading
-will never be what it should be until the proof-reader ranks with
-the editor both in importance and in pay. With no more pay than that
-of the good compositor, and sometimes with less than the first-class
-compositor’s pay, the proof-reader’s position will not be adequately
-filled. Properly qualified proof-readers seldom remain long at the
-reading-desk, because they can and will do better elsewhere.</p>
-
-<p>Something should be done to keep the best readers as such, for they are
-all climbing up into other fields of labor where they find stronger
-inducements, both in credit and in pay. Even in the case of our large
-dictionaries and encyclopædias, almost every one of which is decidedly
-bettered by the work of some one special proof-reader, there is little
-acknowledgment of the fact, and so there is little encouragement for
-the proof-reader to remain a proof-reader.</p>
-
-<p>No one is surely fit to be trusted with proof-reading on particular
-work without having learned by practical experience. The best
-proof-readers must have as a foundation a natural aptitude, and they
-should have at least a good common education; but even these are not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</a></span>
-sufficient without practical training. One of the poorest compositors
-on a New York morning paper was very helpful in the proof-room
-occasionally, while some of the best compositors were not so good
-at reading. It is undeniable that printers themselves make the best
-proof-readers when to their technical knowledge they add scholarship.</p>
-
-<p>A first-class compositor is worthy of special favor, and generally gets
-it. A maker-up or a stone-hand who works well and quickly, or sometimes
-even one who does excellent work without great speed, is a treasure.
-Compositor, maker-up, and stone-hand, however, all do work that must
-be examined and corrected by the reader; and of course that reader is
-best who can also do any or all of the other work. What is said of
-the reader’s qualifications is not altogether theoretical; it is all
-in line with the practical needs of every good proof-room, and every
-employer wants a good proof-room.</p>
-
-<p>The correction of the evil, which is certainly a desideratum, may
-be secured eventually in one way, and that way is the one necessary
-for authors as well as proof-readers. We need improved methods of
-general education. We need more general training and development
-of the thinking power. Seldom indeed do even our greatest thinkers
-reason sufficiently. No amount of argument could prove this assertion
-beyond question, but some examples will serve a good purpose as an
-object-lesson.</p>
-
-<p>One of our most prominent philologists, a man of great learning,
-addressed a meeting of scholars, speaking strongly in favor of what
-he calls “reformed” spelling&mdash;which would be re-formed indeed, but is
-not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</a></span> yet proved to be entitled to the epithet “reformed.” Here is one
-of his assertions: “One-sixth of the letters on a common printed page
-are silent or misleading. Complete simplification would save one-sixth
-of the cost of books.” Of course, he must have meant the cost of
-printing. Even with one-sixth less work in printing, very nearly the
-old cost of binding would remain, if not all of it; and any sort of
-good binding is no small item in the cost of a book. But one-sixth of
-the space occupied by the print would seldom be saved by the omission
-of one-sixth of the letters. The magazine article containing the report
-of the address is printed with the proposed new spelling. There is
-not a line in it that shows omission of one-sixth of the letters now
-commonly used in its words. One line in a paragraph of seven lines has
-“batl” for “battle,” and if the two missing letters had been inserted
-the word “the” might have been driven over into the next line; but the
-total effect on the paragraph of all possible changes would have been
-nothing&mdash;the same number of lines would be necessary for it. Certainly
-the assertion that one-sixth would be saved was not sufficiently
-thoughtful.</p>
-
-<p>A recent pretentious work on the English language and English grammar
-(by Samuel Ramsey) would afford an example of loose thinking from
-almost any of its 568 pages. A few only need be given here. As to
-Danish influence on early English speech, it is said that “the
-general effect ... was to shorten and simplify words that were long
-or of different utterance, and dropping or shortening grammatical
-forms.” It should have been easy for the author to perceive that this
-sentence was not well constructed; and what can be<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</a></span> worse in a book on
-grammar than an ungrammatical sentence? We are told that a feature of
-English construction due to French influence is “the placing of the
-adjective after the noun, or giving it a plural form&mdash;<em>sign manual,
-Knights Templars</em>.” No English adjective ever has the plural form,
-and <em>Templars</em> is rightly pluralized simply because it is a noun.
-“No grammar will help us to distinguish the <em>lumbar</em> region from
-the <em>lumber</em> region,” Mr. Ramsey says. But grammar does help us by
-teaching us that <em>lumbar</em> is an adjective and <em>lumber</em> a noun. In
-careful speech accent would indicate the difference, which should be
-indicated in writing by joining the elements of the second term as
-a compound&mdash;<em>lumber-region</em>. In a chapter of “Suggestions to Young
-Writers,” the advice is given, “Let all your words be English, sound
-reliable English, and nothing but English; and when you speak of a
-spade call it by its name, and when you mean <em>hyperæsthesia</em>, say so.”
-If a young writer “says so” by using the word instanced, will he use
-“nothing but English”?</p>
-
-<p>Lord Tennyson is reported to have said: “I do not understand English
-grammar. Take <em>sea-change</em>. Is <em>sea</em> here a substantive used
-adjectively, or what? What is the logic of a phrase like <em>Catholic
-Disabilities Annulling Bill</em>? Does <em>invalid chair maker</em> mean that the
-chair-maker is a sickly fellow?” But Tennyson showed plainly in his
-writing, by making compounds of such terms as <em>sea-change</em>, that he
-felt, at least, that <em>sea</em> is not used adjectively, as “adjectively”
-is commonly understood. He must have thought that the phrase whose
-logic he asked for is wholly illogical and bad English, for he never
-wrote one like it. His own<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</a></span> writing would never have contained the
-three separate words “invalid chair maker”; he would have made it
-“invalid chair-maker” (or chairmaker) for the sense he mentions, and
-“invalid-chair maker” if he meant “a maker of chairs for invalids.”
-Tennyson certainly used English words well enough to justify the
-assumption that he knew English grammar passing well.</p>
-
-<p>George P. Marsh, in a lecture on the English language, said that
-“<em>redness</em> is the name of a color,” and John Stuart Mill made a similar
-assertion about <em>whiteness</em> in his book on “Logic.” Very little thought
-is necessary for the decision that neither <em>redness</em> nor <em>whiteness</em> is
-the name of a color, though each of the words includes such a name.</p>
-
-<p>It is not fashionable nowadays to conclude with a moral, but this
-occasion is especially enticing, and here is the moral: Every
-proof-reader who cares for real success in his profession should
-cultivate the thinking habit, and learn not to jump to a conclusion.</p>
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="iii" id="iii"></a>CHAPTER III.<br />
-<small>THE PROOF-READER’S RESPONSIBILITY</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">S</span>TRICTLY speaking, the responsibility of a proof-reader, on any kind
-of work, should be very narrowly defined. In an ideal state of affairs
-it would never go beyond close following of copy in every detail. Even
-that is by no means always easy, and for a reason that should cause
-writers to be very lenient with proof-readers. This reason is that
-writers make much manuscript that is almost positively illegible, and
-are often careless in many details that should be closely attended
-to in the writing. But, since there is little ground for hoping that
-writers will ever generally produce copy that can be reproduced
-exactly, the question remains open, How much responsibility must the
-proof-reader assume?</p>
-
-<p>A good illustration of the legal aspect of this question is found in
-Benjamin Drew’s book, “Pens and Types,” published in its second edition
-in 1889, as follows: “In an action brought against the proprietor of
-Lloyd’s paper, in London, for damages for not inserting a newspaper
-advertisement correctly, the verdict was for the defendant, by reason
-of the illegibility of the writing.”</p>
-
-<p>“Illegibility of the writing” is a more serious stumbling-block even
-than most writers know it to be,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</a></span> although many writers do know that
-they are great sinners in this matter. Notwithstanding the fact that
-it has been a subject of wide discussion, much more might profitably
-be said about it, and it would be a great boon to printers if somebody
-could devise a way of instituting a practical reform in the handwriting
-of authors, editors, and reporters; but the incessant necessity of
-deciphering what is almost undecipherable is our immediately practical
-concern just now. What should be the limit of the proof-reader’s
-responsibility here?</p>
-
-<p>Some time ago a New York paper had frequent articles in a handwriting
-so bad that the compositors were paid double price for setting type
-from it. One of the compositors, in talking with a proof-reader,
-expressed the opinion that the readers had very easy work, and part
-of his reason for the assumption was the fact (as he put it) that all
-the copy was read for them by the compositors before the readers got
-it. That same evening this compositor had some of the bad manuscript
-mentioned, and for what the writer had intended as “June freshets”
-the proof-reader found in his proof “Sierra forests.” Well, the
-compositor read the manuscript first, but how much good did that do the
-proof-reader? If the latter had passed the “Sierra forests” into print,
-he would have deserved to be discharged, for any intelligent man should
-know that one of the quoted terms could not possibly be used in any
-connection where the other would make sense. That compositor probably
-knew as well as the proof-reader did that what he set did not make
-sense, but he also knew that the proof-reader would have to do better
-with it, and that, no matter how much correcting he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</a></span> had to do, it
-would pay him better to do it than to lose too much time in the effort
-to get it right at first. Again, the compositor had practically no
-responsibility in the matter, though the one who shows most ability in
-setting his type clean from bad copy is a better workman than others,
-and correspondingly better assured of good employment.</p>
-
-<p>We have said that one who passed into print an error like the one
-mentioned should be liable to discharge. This is true, because no
-person reasonably fitted to read proof could fail to recognize it as
-an error. The best proof-reader who ever lived, however, might in some
-similar cases fail to read what is written exactly as it was intended
-in the writing. Unfortunately, it is only too often the case that
-proper names or generally unfamiliar words are written more illegibly
-than common words, and names so written may easily be misprinted
-after the best proof-reader has done his best with them. Where it is
-possible, it should be the most natural thing in the world for anything
-hard to decipher to be submitted to its writer. Commonly this can not
-be done on daily newspapers, because there are so many writers who are
-not within reach, reporters especially being generally away in search
-of news; but even in the offices of newspapers, in extreme cases,
-and with caution in deciding when it is well to do so, the matter
-should be referred to an editor, for it is to the editors that final
-responsibility for the wording of what is printed belongs.</p>
-
-<p>What has been said seems well calculated to indicate clearly the limit
-which the writer would place in such matters upon the proof-reader’s
-real responsibility.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</a></span> Naturally and equitably that limit is the exact
-reproduction of what is written, as to the wording, but including
-proper spelling and punctuation. Even at the expense of repetition,
-this seems to be a good place for impressing upon writers the urgent
-necessity for plain manuscript, in their own interest; for that is the
-only sure instrument to secure beyond reasonable doubt the accuracy
-that is desired by all writers.</p>
-
-<p>No careful author will allow his book to be printed without reading
-it himself in proof; but this must be mainly for the wording only, as
-the printer’s bill includes pay for good proof-reading. Here matters
-are more simple as to the responsibility for getting the right words,
-as even hurried work from manuscript can generally be referred to the
-author in cases of real doubt. Occasionally this can not be done,
-but these occasions are comparatively rare exceptions. Submission of
-reasonable doubt to the author for his decision should be an important
-feature of the reader’s responsibility. It hardly seems necessary to
-dwell upon the question with regard to book-work, such work is seldom
-done without time for necessary consultation. It is in newspaper and
-job work that the greatest practical difficulty is encountered.</p>
-
-<p>One of the greatest annoyances to the newspaper-publisher and the
-job-printer is the fact of having to reprint gratis advertisements or
-jobs when some error has occurred in the first printing. Shall the
-proof-reader be held responsible to the extent of paying for the work?
-Only one answer is possible&mdash;No! Yet the proof-reader should not expect
-too much leniency in this respect. He must be as careful as possible.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</a></span>
-There is just one possible remedy for the trouble mentioned, and that
-is that employers do not expect too much of such work to be done by the
-reader, and that the reader insist upon having reasonable time in which
-to do it. Nay, the employer should insist upon having a proof-reader
-take sufficient time, in reading advertisements or job-work, to read
-closely, letter by letter; and this should be had, even at the expense
-of hiring an additional reader whenever such work becomes more in
-quantity than the force already employed can handle properly.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="iv" id="iv"></a>CHAPTER IV.<br />
-<small>STYLE AND STYLE-CARDS.</small></h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">A</span> NEW YORK composing-room was run for many years without a regular
-style-card, and the foreman would not allow any posting of decisions as
-to style. When, however, an advertisement was printed with <em>bar rooms</em>
-as two words, and the foreman happened to notice it, the proof-reader
-was asked sharply, “What is our style for <em>barroom</em>?” It was an
-unwritten but established law in the office that <em>barroom</em> should be
-one word; and the foreman, in that instance, did not think of the
-probability that the advertiser had insisted upon his own form for the
-term&mdash;as, in fact, he had.</p>
-
-<p>In the office where this happened the workers were as little hampered
-with style as any workers possibly could be, and the foreman always
-said he would have no style; yet there certainly was a “style of the
-office,” with many absurdities, such as making <em>base ball</em> two words
-and <em>football</em> one word, capitalizing common words of occupation before
-names, as Barber Smith, Coachman Brown, etc. Some of the old-time
-absurdities have since been corrected, <em>baseball</em>, for instance, now
-being printed as one word.</p>
-
-<p>In a neighboring office the opposite extreme is exemplified, the
-style-card being so intricate that some good compositors have worked
-there many years without<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</a></span> really learning in full the “style of the
-office.” Some of the compositors seldom do much correcting, but
-the average of time lost in making really needless corrections is
-unquestionably greater than in the office first mentioned.</p>
-
-<p>Book-offices also have their own intricacies of style, with the
-additional bother of having to suit the varying whims of authors
-and publishers. “Many men of many minds” write for the papers, but
-their various whims need not be humored as those of book-writers must
-be. Authors of books frequently insist upon having things their own
-way, and too often the printers have to make that way for them, in
-opposition to what the authors write. This is certainly something for
-which the authors should be made to pay. If an author is determined
-to have certain matters of style conform to a certain set of whims,
-or even of good, logical opinions, he should write accordingly or pay
-extra for the necessary changes.</p>
-
-<p>Nothing can be more sure than the fact that every printing-office
-must have some working rules of the kind classed as the “style of
-the office,” to which the work in general must conform, even when
-authors’ whims sometimes interfere. At present almost every office
-has some style peculiar to itself, that compositors and proof-readers
-must learn in the beginning of their experience there, and which they
-must unlearn on changing their place of employment. The greatest evil
-in this lies in the fact that many of the peculiarities are purely
-whimsical. Reformation is needed, and it is within the power of a
-body of proof-readers to devise and inaugurate a practical reform, by
-choosing from<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</a></span> among the various items of style those which seem best
-to a majority of the readers, and requesting their general adoption by
-employing printers.</p>
-
-<p>Benjamin Drew’s book, “Pens and Types,” has a chapter on “style” that
-gives valuable hints for such work of reform. We are there told that
-the proof-reader “at the very threshold of his duties is met by a
-little ‘dwarfish demon’ called ‘Style,’ who addresses him somewhat
-after this fashion: ‘As you see me now, so I have appeared ever since
-the first type was set in this office. Everything here must be done as
-I say. You may mark as you please, but don’t violate the commands of
-Style. I may seem to disappear for a time, when there is a great rush
-of work, and you may perhaps bring yourself to believe that Style is
-dead. But do not deceive yourself&mdash;Style never dies.... I am Style, and
-my laws are like those of the Medes and Persians.’ And Style states his
-true character.”</p>
-
-<p>Among the numerous differences of style mentioned by Mr. Drew are
-some that should not be classed as style, because one of the two
-possible methods is logical and right, and the other is illogical and
-wrong. For instance, Mr. Drew says: “Here, the style requires a comma
-before <em>and</em> in ‘pounds, shillings, and pence’; there, the style is
-‘pounds, shillings and pence.’” Such a point in punctuation should not
-be a question of style, since one way must be better than the other
-as a matter of principle. In this particular case there is not only
-disagreement, but most people seem to have fixed upon the exclusion
-of the comma before the conjunction in a series of three or more
-items, notwithstanding the fact that its exclusion is illogical and
-as erroneous as any<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</a></span> wrong punctuation can be. The text-books, with
-very few exceptions, teach that the comma should be used; and, as said
-above, this seems to be the only possible reasonable teaching. Each
-item in such an enumeration should be separated from the next by a
-comma, unless the last two, or any two united by a conjunction, are so
-coupled in sense that they jointly make only one item in the series.
-This curious fact of common practice directly opposed to prevalent
-teaching is instanced as showing how erratic style is, and how
-necessary it is that the “style of the office” should be fully recorded.</p>
-
-<p>Nothing could be more helpful than a style-card, especially if it
-be made the duty of some person to add thereto each new decision
-affecting style, so that the type may be set with certainty that
-arbitrary changes will not have to be made. Conflicting corrections are
-continually made by different proof-readers in the same office, and
-even by the same reader at different times. Such things should be made
-as nearly as may be impossible, and nothing else will accomplish this
-so well as a style-card that must be followed.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="v" id="v"></a>CHAPTER V.<br />
-<small>WHIM VERSUS PRINCIPLE</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">C</span>ONSCIENTIOUS proof-readers are often confronted with the perplexing
-problem of dealing with the whims of authors and editors. One of
-the most difficult phases of the problem arises in the fact that
-proof-readers themselves are, equally with the authors and editors,
-possessed of whimsical notions, and the two sets of whims clash.</p>
-
-<p>What shall the conscientious proof-reader do? He can not let everything
-go unchallenged just as it is written; if he does, he is not
-conscientious in the true sense of the word, though of course writers
-should know what they want, and should write their matter just as it is
-to be printed.</p>
-
-<p>The only way successfully to combat unreasonable whim is by opposing
-it with true principle; yet even this will not always succeed. When
-a clear statement of principle fails to convince a writer that he is
-at fault, of course the proof-reader must yield, often to his great
-disadvantage. All intelligent people know that printed matter passes
-through the hands of a proof-reader, and they naturally attribute to
-his carelessness or incompetency all errors in printing. Examples are
-not lacking.</p>
-
-<p>A paragraph in a magazine says that “the poet Will Carleton has
-established a monthly magazine, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</a></span> calls it <em>Everywhere</em>.” This is
-not a true announcement of the name, as Carleton splits it into two
-words&mdash;<em>Every Where</em>&mdash;and the word is so barbarously split each time it
-is used in his periodical. Any one noticing this form <em>every where</em> in
-print would naturally wonder why the proof-reader did not know better.
-It is a matter of personal knowledge that in this case the reader did
-know better, but Carleton stuck to his whim, saying that he had a right
-to make <em>where</em> a noun, whether others considered it so or not.</p>
-
-<p>A New York newspaper says, with reference to political action, but in
-words equally applicable otherwise: “There is nothing that we know of
-in the Constitution of the United States, nor in the Constitution of
-any State, nor in the United States Statutes at Large, nor in any State
-law, nor any municipal regulation, that hinders any American citizen,
-whatever his calling or his walk in life, from making an ass of himself
-if he feels an irresistible impulse in that direction.”</p>
-
-<p>Every man has a right to refuse to conform to general practice and
-principle, of course; but the arbitrary whimsicality shown in writing
-<em>every where</em>, and not <em>everywhere</em>, must fail to find its mate in any
-other mind, and can be applied to suit its writer only by himself. The
-only way to work for such a writer is to follow copy literally always.
-He has not a right to expect from the proof-reader anything more than
-the correcting of wrong letters.</p>
-
-<p><em>Everywhere</em> is an adverb of peculiar origin that may itself be
-classed as whim; but this whim is in accord with principle, and the
-one that splits the word is not. Probably the word was suggested by a
-question, as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</a></span> “Where are certain things done?” Answers are often made
-by repeating a word prominent in the question, and so it must have been
-in this case, “Every where.” This simulated a noun qualified by an
-adjective, and the two-word form was used until people realized that
-it was not right grammatically. Many years ago the correct single-word
-form was universally adopted, and it should not be dropped.</p>
-
-<p>Real principle forbids the unifying in form of some words that may
-seem to be like <em>everywhere</em> but are actually of a different nature.
-<em>Anyone</em>, <em>everyone</em>, and <em>oneself</em> (the last being erroneously
-considered as similar to <em>itself</em>, etc.) are as bad as single words as
-<em>every where</em> is as two words, notwithstanding the fact that they are
-often so printed. Tendency to adopt such whimsicalities of form is, for
-some unaccountable reason, very common. It is something against which
-every competent proof-reader should fight, tooth and nail, because
-it is subversive of true principle. The utmost possible intelligent
-effort will not prevent common acceptance of some forms and idioms
-that are, in their origin at least, unreasonable; but these particular
-abominations are not fully established, and there is ground for belief
-that their use may be overcome.</p>
-
-<p>Some Latin particles are used as prefixes in English, and have not the
-remotest potentiality of being separate English words, if the matter
-of making words is to be controlled by real principle. One of these is
-<em>inter</em>, meaning “between.” A paper published in Chicago is entitled
-the <em>Inter Ocean</em>, making the only possible real sense of the title
-something like a command to “inter<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</a></span> (bury) ocean,” as <em>inter</em> is not,
-and never can be, properly an English adjective.</p>
-
-<p>Many people are now printing as separated words such mere fragments as
-<em>non</em>, <em>quasi</em>, <em>counter</em> as in <em>counter-suit</em> and <em>counter-movement</em>,
-<em>vice</em> as in <em>vice-chairman</em>, and a few others, though the writer has
-not seen <em>ante</em> or <em>anti</em> so treated. These prefixes are all of the
-same nature, and if one of them is treated as a separate word, every
-one of the others should be so.</p>
-
-<p>These are things that should be combated by proof-readers who know the
-main principles of language form, even though they know also that human
-perversity is sufficiently willful at times to persist in the face of
-all reason.</p>
-
-<p>Another sort of whim has full swing on the New York <em>Mail and Express</em>.
-That paper prints the name of its own political party capitalized,
-and that of the opposite party with a small initial&mdash;Republican and
-democrat. How the editors can suppose that this belittles the Democrats
-is past finding out, since it should be a matter of pride to a true
-United States Republican that he is a democrat. Such ignoring of
-language principle is silly, and belittling to those who indulge it
-rather than to those at whom it is aimed. It is, however, beyond the
-proof-reader’s province, unless the reader is sufficiently familiar
-with the editor to influence him by moral suasion.</p>
-
-<p>Notwithstanding the certainty that authors will be more or less
-whimsical, it is the proof-reader’s duty to do all he can to make
-the matter he reads perfect in every respect. He should be able to
-challenge anything that does not conform to generally accepted rules
-of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</a></span> grammar, and to state clearly his reasons for desiring to make
-changes.</p>
-
-<p>A thorough practical knowledge of English grammar is indispensable
-to a good proof-reader, though it counts for nothing without a quick
-eye to detect errors. If Bullions’s English Grammar had been read by
-a proof-reader as well equipped in grammatical knowledge as every
-reader should be, that book would have been cleared of one of the most
-ludicrous blunders possible. After stating that abridging is cutting
-short, examples are given, including the following: “When the boys
-have finished their lessons we will play. <em>Abridged</em>&mdash;The boys having
-finished their lessons we will play.” The second sentence is one word
-shorter than the first, but the tense is changed, and so, of course,
-the sense is changed. Real abridgment, of course, would not change the
-time from future to present; yet this is what a noted teacher does in
-each of his examples of abridgment, and it is something that a thorough
-proof-reader would have helped him not to do.</p>
-
-<p>A proof-reader can not afford to neglect study, if he desires the best
-kind of success. The more he studies, the better able he will be to
-distinguish between whim and principle, and to combat one with the
-other when the first is not such that he knows it can not be combated
-successfully. Proper study, also, of men and events, as well as of
-language, etc., will enable him to distinguish helpfulness from what
-may be considered impertinence in making queries. By its aid he will be
-able to give a reason with each query, in a helpful way. Many queries
-on authors’ proofs pass unanswered, or are merely crossed off, because
-their point is not apparent,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</a></span> or because they have been made in such a
-manner as to give offense.</p>
-
-<p>In proof-reading, as in every other pursuit, the closest student of
-principles and of men will ever be the most successful. Generally,
-as we have said elsewhere, our best proof-readers eventually pass up
-to an editorial chair, or into literary or other employment which
-is more remunerative than reading proof. No employment should be
-more remunerative, unless it may be some which involves the control
-or disposition of large sums of money. A more difficult or rarer
-accomplishment than that of humoring authors’ whims, while still
-preserving much essentially good matter from the chaotic form it would
-assume at the hands of unpractical writers, would be hard to name.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="vi" id="vi"></a>CHAPTER VI.<br />
-<small>AUTHORITIES AND OPINIONS</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">I</span>T has been said that in certain points of style no two persons would
-agree in their decision. The expression is too strong, but what is
-really meant is certainly true. Almost every question of style finds
-different answers.</p>
-
-<p>This has been noted as an objection to the forming of proof-readers’
-associations, the objectors assuming that none of the differences
-of opinion can be overcome. A contrary assumption must be the basis
-of accomplishment, and must be proved to be true, if anything is
-accomplished. Discussion must be had, full and free; every opinion
-that finds expression must be carefully considered, and all opinions
-carefully compared, in order to select the best. With this object
-clearly agreed upon, and always kept in view, and with each member of
-the association pledged to support the decision of the majority, would
-not much good result, at least in the way of agreement in matters that
-are commonly left to the proof-reader’s decision?</p>
-
-<p>Except for the fact that nothing can be too foolish to find a parallel
-in history, the assertion might be made that our proof-readers could
-not be foolish enough to persist in holding individual opinions
-obstinately in the face of real proof that they are erroneous, or
-even that some other opinion is really more common and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</a></span> therefore
-better. An instance that happens to present itself for comparison
-is the tulipomania, or “craze for tulips,” in Holland early in the
-seventeenth century. People were so crazy then as to sell and resell
-tulipbulbs at ridiculously high prices, even to the extent of creating
-a financial panic. Human nature is the same now as then; and although
-the matter of choosing between variant spellings, or other variations
-of style, never will create a financial panic, lack of agreement in
-choice does cause much annoyance, and even in some cases loss of money,
-by stealing compositors’ time through unnecessary changing of type.
-The “stylomaniac” is as foolish, relatively, as were the old Dutch
-tulipomaniacs.</p>
-
-<p>Nothing could be more advantageous to a proof-reader than a full record
-of forms that could be followed without change. Such a record does not
-exist, and probably could not be made really exhaustive. It is doubtful
-whether any book or periodical ever fully reproduced the spelling
-of any dictionary, for the simple reason that lexicographers do not
-recognize the practical needs of printers. Spellings, word-divisions,
-and capitalization have never had, in the making of a dictionary, such
-analogical treatment as they must have to furnish thoroughly reliable
-guidance for printers; yet the dictionary is and must be the principal
-authority.</p>
-
-<p>One remarkable instance of false leading has arisen through the
-old-time omission of technical words in dictionaries. <em>Indention</em> has
-always been the printers’ word for the sinking in of the first line of
-a paragraph, yet many printers now say <em>indentation</em>, because it was<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</a></span>
-discovered that <em>indention</em> was not in the dictionary. The right word
-is given by our recent lexicographers. Drew’s “Pens and Types” protests
-strongly against <em>indentation</em>, and MacKellar’s “American Printer” uses
-<em>indention</em>, which is probably an older word than the other. Old-time
-printers knew too much of Latin to put any reference to saw-teeth
-in their name for paragraph-sinkage, and <em>indentation</em> is properly
-applicable only to something resembling saw-teeth.</p>
-
-<p>Printers and proof-readers must often reason from analogy in deciding
-how to spell. They have not the time to look up every word, and so
-they often differ from their authority in spelling. Every one knows
-how to spell <em>referee</em>, and, because of the similarity of the words,
-many have rightly printed <em>conferee</em>. A letter to the editor asked why
-a certain paper did this, and the editor answered that he would see
-that it did not happen again&mdash;because Webster and Worcester had the
-abominable spelling <em>conferree!</em> Why Webster ever spelled it so is a
-mystery, especially as it violates his common practice. Why Worcester
-copied Webster in this instance is a deeper mystery, since he had been
-employed on the Webster dictionary and made his own as much different
-in spelling as he could with any show of authority. The revisers of
-the Webster work have corrected the misspelling, and the other new
-dictionaries spell the word correctly.</p>
-
-<p>Word-divisions are a source of much annoyance. Here again we have the
-lexicographers to thank, for no one of them has given us a practical
-guide. There are many classes of words that should be treated alike
-in this respect, and not one of these classes is so treated<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</a></span> in any
-dictionary. Here is a short list from the “Webster’s International”:</p>
-
-<div class="columns">
-<ul class="nobullet">
-<li class="column1">ac-tive</li>
-<li class="column1">contract-ive</li>
-<li class="column1">produc-tive</li>
-<li class="column1">conduct-ive</li>
-<li class="column2 reset">baptiz-ing</li>
-<li class="column2">exerci-sing</li>
-<li class="column2">promot-er</li>
-<li class="column2">aëra-ted</li>
-<li class="column3 reset">pi-geon</li>
-<li class="column3">liq-uid</li>
-<li class="column3">depend-ent</li>
-<li class="column3">resplen-dent</li>
-</ul>
-</div>
-
-<p>The one thing needed here is simplification. We should be at liberty
-to decide, without contradiction by our highest authorities, that
-if <em>conductive</em> is divided after the <em>t</em>, <em>productive</em> should have
-the same division. The difference arises from a false etymological
-assumption. One of the words is held to be made of two English
-elements&mdash;a word and a suffix&mdash;and the other is treated like its
-Latin etymon. True science would take the Latin etymon as the source
-of every word ending in <em>ive</em>, and divide every one of them between
-the consonants, regardless of the fact that some such words did not
-exist in Latin. It is sufficient that they all follow the Latin model,
-as <em>conductivus</em>. Many other terminations are properly on the same
-footing, as <em>ant</em>, <em>ent</em>, <em>or</em>; they are not real English formative
-suffixes. In every word like those mentioned ending in <em>tive</em> after
-another consonant, the division should be between the consonants. This
-would be truly scientific, as no real scholarly objection can be made,
-and it leaves the right division in each instance unmistakable, no
-matter how little may be known of Latin or etymology.</p>
-
-<p>Simplification is the great need in all matters of form or style&mdash;the
-easy and scientific conclusion that in all exactly similar instances
-the one reasoning applies, with the one result. The men who rank as our
-highest authorities as to spelling, and who should<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</a></span> be best qualified
-to lead us, lack one necessary accomplishment&mdash;a practical knowledge
-of the art preservative. Their efforts now are largely devoted to what
-they call spelling-reform, but their kind of reform is <em>spoiling</em>
-reform. English spelling is said by them to be absurdly difficult
-to learn, and they say they desire to make it easy by spelling
-phonetically. The matter is one of large detail, the phonetic spelling
-has many learned advocates, and there is a true scientific basis for
-many radical changes; but what is proposed as our ultimate spelling
-will be <em>harder</em> to learn, as it is now indicated, than is our present
-spelling.</p>
-
-<p>Reform is needed, but not of the kind advocated by those who now pose
-as reformers. Universal agreement on a choice between <em>traveler</em>
-and <em>traveller</em>, <em>theatre</em> and <em>theater</em>, etc., would be highly
-advantageous; changing <em>have</em> to <em>hav</em>, etc., is merely whimsical,
-especially as some of the “et cæteras” are not so simple as they claim
-to be&mdash;notably the arbitrary use of both <em>c</em> and <em>k</em> for the <em>k</em> sound.</p>
-
-<p>Our philologists are not likely to do for us what we very much need to
-have done.</p>
-
-<p>Why should not the proof-readers do it for themselves&mdash;and also for the
-whole English-speaking world?</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="vii" id="vii"></a>CHAPTER VII.<br />
-<small>AUTHORITATIVE STUMBLING-BLOCKS IN THE STUDY
-OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.</small></h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">W</span>RITERS for publication ought to write just as their matter should
-appear in print, but often they do not. Though every educated
-English-speaking person is expected to know how to use his own language
-correctly, no one needs such knowledge more than the proof-reader
-does. Very commonly matters of form, as punctuation, capitalization,
-compounding, and almost entirely the division of words at the ends of
-lines, are left to the proof-reader’s decision. How shall he decide
-reasonably if he have not the requisite knowledge? And how shall he
-have knowledge without study? And how shall he succeed in his study if
-he use not close thought and wise discretion?</p>
-
-<p>The proof-reader, like every one else, must get at least the foundation
-of his knowledge through the medium of books. His practical use of
-knowledge, his faculty for instant perception of error, and his equally
-useful faculty for merely challenging what an author may wish to keep
-unchanged&mdash;all these must be acquired or confirmed by experience; but
-books must furnish the groundwork. One who desires thorough equipment
-as a proof-reader may never cease studying.</p>
-
-<p>Good books on the English language are plentiful, but even the best
-of them contain statements that are<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</a></span> not beyond question. It is our
-purpose here to note a few questionable teachings, by way of warning
-against acceptance of anything simply because it is found in any book,
-and our most prominent example is from a work really good and really
-authoritative.</p>
-
-<p>An incident will illustrate the aim of the warning. A customer in a New
-York store, taking up a book treating of word-forms, asked, “Does it
-follow Webster?” Information that its author had not closely followed
-any one dictionary, but had made the work for the special purpose of
-selecting the best forms from all sources, caused instant and almost
-contemptuous dropping of the book. Evidently that person had no idea
-that anything in language could be right if not according to Webster.
-Undoubtedly there are to-day thousands who would instantly decide such
-a matter in just this way. Each of them has always been accustomed to
-refer to some one authority, and to think that what is found there must
-be right. Indeed, so far is this species of hero-worship carried that a
-critic, reviewing the book on word-forms mentioned above, could hardly
-find words strong enough to express his condemnation of its author,
-theretofore unknown to the literary world, for daring to criticise
-statements made by noted scholars. It is amusing to recall the fact
-that one of the heroes of this champion’s worship began his career
-in exactly the way objected to, having devoted a large part of his
-first book to severe condemnation of some famous grammarians for doing
-something that he did himself, namely, copying and preserving errors.</p>
-
-<p>Even yet we have not gone back to the earliest recorded condemnation of
-such hero-worship. One of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</a></span> the most famous of the grammarians scored
-by our preceding hero was Lindley Murray, and his stated reason for
-writing on grammar was identical with that of his critic&mdash;the work of
-his predecessors was not sufficiently accurate. Long before Murray’s
-time, also, “peremptory adhesion unto authority,” as Sir Thomas Brown
-wrote in the seventeenth century, had been “the mortallest enemy unto
-knowledge, and that which hath done the greatest execution upon truth.”</p>
-
-<p>Where can “peremptory adhesion unto authority” be found better
-exemplified than in children’s persistence in believing what they are
-first taught? Impressions made in childhood days certainly retain a
-strong hold long afterward, and this should be a powerful incentive
-toward giving them true impressions. One of the most popular language
-books now in use in primary schools, if not <em>the</em> most popular, has
-conversations between teacher and pupil. Here is one: “<em>T.</em>&mdash;When I
-say, <em>falling leaves rustle</em>, does <em>falling</em> tell what is thought of
-leaves? <em>P.</em>&mdash;No. <em>T.</em>&mdash;What does <em>falling</em> do? <em>P.</em>&mdash;It tells the
-<em>kind</em> of leaves you are thinking and speaking of.” Is it not simply
-astounding that our children must learn in school that <em>falling leaves</em>
-means a <em>kind</em> of leaves?</p>
-
-<p>There is plenty of the same quality in books at the other extreme of
-schooling&mdash;the very popular university grammar, for instance, William
-Chauncey Fowler’s “English in its Elements and Forms,” which says:
-“While language has power to express the fine emotions and the subtle
-thoughts of the human mind with wonderful exactness, still it must be
-admitted that it is imperfect as a sign of thought. It is imperfect
-because<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</a></span> the thing signified by a term in a proposition either does
-not exist at all in the mind of the hearer, or because it exists under
-different relations from what it does in the mind of the speaker. In
-other words, language is imperfect because the term in a proposition,
-if it has any meaning in the mind of the speaker, has a different one
-from what it has in the mind of the hearer. Hardly any abstract term
-has precisely the same meaning in any two minds; when mentioned, the
-term calls up different associations in one mind from what it does
-in another.... The phrase ‘beast of burden’ might, to one mind, mean
-a <em>horse</em>; to another, a <em>mule</em>; to another, a <em>camel</em>.... It should
-be added that there is great vagueness in the common use of language,
-which, in practice, increases its imperfection as a medium of thought.”</p>
-
-<p>Yes, there is “great vagueness,” and here, in passing, is an amusing
-instance of it by a well-known writer on meteorology: “All cloud which
-lies as a thin flat sheet must either be pure stratus or contain the
-word <em>strato</em> in combination.” Did any one ever see a cloud containing
-the word <em>strato</em> in combination? “Great vagueness” is exemplified also
-in the grammarian’s own writing, and in a connection that demands a
-full exposition of it.</p>
-
-<p>We need not quarrel with the expression “thoughts of the human mind”
-because we do not suppose that animals have mind; but certainly <em>mind</em>
-would be sufficient, without <em>human</em>, in discussing language. It is
-another matter, though, that the next sentence shows a constructive
-method at variance with the rules of grammar, and of a kind which the
-author himself brands as<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</a></span> false syntax in his exercises. <em>Either</em> in
-the sentence is not in correct construction with the complementary
-<em>or</em>; it would be if <em>because it</em> were omitted&mdash;“because the thing ...
-either does not exist at all, ... or exists under different relations.”
-In the last clause, “it exists under different relations from what it
-does in the mind of the speaker,” <em>what</em> is improperly used, since
-the antecedent is plural&mdash;<em>those which</em> should have been used instead
-of <em>what</em>; the construction makes <em>does</em> a principal verb, wrongly,
-because it is used for <em>does exist</em> or <em>exists</em>, and even with the
-right verb another preposition should be inserted, thus&mdash;“from those
-under which it exists in the mind of the speaker.” The whole sentence
-would have been much better expressed in this way: “It is imperfect
-because sometimes a thing mentioned is either not known at all to the
-hearer, or presents associations to his mind different from those
-conceived by the speaker.”</p>
-
-<p>The third sentence ludicrously transposes <em>speaker</em> and
-<em>hearer</em>&mdash;“because the term, ... if it has any meaning in the mind
-of the speaker, has a different one from what it has in the mind of
-the hearer.” Possibly the writer accidentally placed these words in
-the wrong order, and the error is one of carelessness; but error it
-certainly is, for of course the <em>speaker</em> in every instance must
-suppose that his words mean something, whether his hearers think so or
-not.</p>
-
-<p>In the fourth sentence “great vagueness” is again shown. What is the
-meaning of “when mentioned”? As here used, it can mean only “when a
-term is spoken of as a term,” and that is nonsense. The sentence<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</a></span> would
-be complete and accurately constructed without “when mentioned.”</p>
-
-<p>The fourth sentence also contains the only so-called imperfection which
-the grammarian mentions, “beast of burden.” Undoubtedly there are many
-possibilities of ambiguity, but this phrase, chosen to illustrate
-imperfection, is really one of the beauties of the language. It is
-absurd to suppose that any one would attribute to such an abstract
-term a concrete meaning; but even if “beast of burden” does suggest to
-one person a horse, to another a mule, and to another a camel, there
-is nothing in that circumstance to prove that language is imperfect.
-All that is <em>expressed</em> in the phrase is “some kind of beast used for
-carrying,” and it is not said imperfectly. The imperfection is in the
-mind of the writer, not in the language&mdash;unless he can give a better
-example. If this author had omitted this section of his work, he would
-have shortened his book to the extent of half a page, and he would
-not have afforded a text for preaching against imperfection of mental
-training. If a thoroughly qualified proof-reader had suggested proper
-corrections, in the proper way, it must be that the matter would have
-been bettered; and every proof-reader should know how to make such
-suggestions.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="viii" id="viii"></a>CHAPTER VIII.<br />
-<small>PREPARATION OF COPY</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">W</span>HILE it is very natural, in these days of great mechanical progress,
-that methods and machinery should be preëminent in printers’
-literature, it should not be forgotten that the “art preservative” is
-not entirely mechanical. Our presses are not fed <em>with</em> paper until
-after the forms are fed <em>from</em> paper.</p>
-
-<p>How much of the brain-work should be done by the printers, and how much
-by writers? Mr. Theodore L. De Vinne spoke as follows concerning this
-important question, at the bicentennial celebration of the setting up
-of the first printing-press in New York by William Bradford:</p>
-
-<p>“I want to ask the question, What is the writer doing for us? Is he
-making his copy any better? Do you get any clearer manuscript than you
-used to? So far as handwriting is concerned, I should say no. What
-we get through the typewriter is better. The copy which the author
-furnishes has not kept pace with the improvement in machinery. Yet at
-the same time the printer is asked to do his work better and quicker
-than before. We are asked to make bricks without the proper straw. Too
-much is expected of printers in regard to this matter. I have been in
-the printing-office for nearly fifty years, and during that time I have
-had occasion to handle the copy from a great many authors, and from all
-ranks and conditions of men, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</a></span> I find that the compositor and the
-proof-reader are expected to do more work.</p>
-
-<p>“There was a time when the printer was merely expected to follow copy.
-Now, I have no hesitation in saying that if every compositor was to
-follow his copy strictly, and if every proof-reader was to imitate his
-example, and neglect to correct errors; if books were printed as they
-are written, there would go up a howl of indignation on the part of
-authors as when the first-born of Egypt were slaughtered. I say that
-too much is expected of the proof-reader. He is expected to take the
-babe of the author and put it in a suitable dress for the public. The
-author should do it. Now and then you get an idea of how badly copy is
-prepared when out of revenge some newspaper editor prints it as the
-author sends it in. The reader, when he reads that copy, printed as
-it is written, with a misuse of italics, a violation of the rules of
-composition, lack of punctuation, etc., is astonished that a man of
-education can be so careless.”</p>
-
-<p>Among other things following this, Mr. De Vinne said: “I wish to
-ask, on behalf of the proof-reader, a little more attention to the
-preparation of manuscript. The people who furnish the manuscript
-are not doing their share. I think it is an imposition that the
-proof-reader should do more than correct the errors of the compositor.”</p>
-
-<p>We may well add to this plea on behalf of the proof-reader another on
-behalf of the compositor. Although so much type-setting is now done on
-time, many compositors are still at piece-work, and there is not one of
-them who does not suffer through the gross injustice of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</a></span> losing time in
-deciphering bad manuscript. It is properly a matter of mere justice to
-the compositor that every letter in his copy should be unmistakable,
-and that every point in punctuation, every capital letter, and every
-peculiarity of any kind should appear on the copy just as the author
-wishes it to be in the printed work. Copy should be really something
-that can be copied exactly.</p>
-
-<p>Certainly such copy is seldom produced, and there are excellent reasons
-for supposing that some authors&mdash;and many among the best&mdash;will never
-furnish plain copy in their own handwriting. One of the best reasons is
-indicated by this passage from a book entitled “Our English,” by Prof.
-A. S. Hill, of Harvard: “Every year Harvard sends out men&mdash;some of them
-high scholars&mdash;whose manuscripts would disgrace a boy of twelve; and
-yet the college can hardly be blamed, for she can not be expected to
-conduct an infant school for adults.”</p>
-
-<p>Probably “manuscripts” refers mainly to handwriting, though it may
-include literary composition. The students have to take notes of
-lectures, and, in order to secure the largest amount of information,
-they write so rapidly that their manuscript can hardly be legible.
-Through this practice, rapid and almost formless writing becomes
-habitual.</p>
-
-<p>Another justification for much of the bad handwriting of authors may be
-found in the fact that the matter is more important than the form, at
-least in the first making, and writers are comparatively few who can do
-the necessary thinking and at the same time put the thoughts on paper
-in perfect form. If an author can<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</a></span> write plainly and punctuate properly
-without losing any of his thoughts or sacrificing literary quality in
-any way, it is far better for his own interest, as well as for that of
-the printers, that he should do so; but where this is not the case it
-is necessary for some one to “put the babe of the author in a suitable
-dress for the public.”</p>
-
-<p>Here is the point of the whole matter: If the work of finishing is to
-be done by the printers, they should be paid for doing it. There should
-be an extra charge for composition from poorly prepared copy, according
-to the extra amount of time required beyond that necessary in working
-from copy that can be read easily and followed literally. Nearly the
-full extra charge should be added to the type-setter’s pay, unless the
-proof-reader prepares the copy before the type is set, in which case,
-of course, the extra charge should be simply for his time.</p>
-
-<p>Oliver Wendell Holmes, in “The Autocrat of the Breakfast-table,” says:
-“I am a very particular person about having all I write printed as I
-write it. I require to see a proof, a revise, a re-revise, and a double
-re-revise, or fourth-proof rectified impression of all my productions,
-especially verse.” A laudable desire to make his productions peculiarly
-his in all details must have been the incentive to all this work on
-proofs; but probably a close comparison of the finished work and the
-original manuscript would disclose many differences.</p>
-
-<p>When good printers work from manuscript that can not be misread, with
-all details of spelling, punctuation, etc., properly attended to, and
-with explicit understanding that copy is to be followed literally,
-one proof<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</a></span> is sufficient for an author who does not have to make many
-changes in the wording of what has been written.</p>
-
-<p>It will pay any author to make copy showing exactly what should appear
-in print, and to make every stroke of the writing unmistakable. If
-the writer can not himself produce such copy, his manuscript should
-be carefully revised by some one else. Any person doing such work of
-revision should be very cautious in order to preserve the writer’s
-intended expression, for often even an extra comma is disastrous. This
-applies also to proof-reading. The writer should be consulted, when
-consultation is possible, about changes from copy.</p>
-
-<p>When authors have cultivated the habit of writing as they should write,
-or of having their copy made good for them, there will be no reasonable
-excuse for bad errors in printing. If Mr. De Vinne’s speech from which
-I have quoted, for instance, had been carefully revised by its author
-in the manuscript, a nonsensical misreading would probably have been
-avoided. One of his sentences as printed is, “We always understand how
-much the world is indebted to printing.” I have no doubt that he said,
-“We all of us,” etc.</p>
-
-<p>No matter what plan is followed in its preparation, copy should
-certainly go to the compositor in such shape that he can read it easily
-and follow it absolutely. This is the only just way; and it is the
-surest way to secure good work.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="ix" id="ix"></a>CHAPTER IX.<br />
-<small>COPY AND PROOF-READING</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">I</span>N a novel published some time ago, the copy contained a great deal of
-conversation that had to be printed in short paragraphs, each chapter
-being written in one long paragraph, with no quotation-marks, and
-almost no punctuation. The compositors had the injustice imposed upon
-them of breaking the matter into paragraphs, and supplying punctuation,
-with no recompense for doing this essential part of the author’s work.
-How such manuscript could secure acceptance by a publisher has never
-ceased to be a source of wonder, as it was not written by one whose
-mere name would carry it through; but a greater source of amazement is
-the fact that so many writers can make such abominable copy as they do
-make.</p>
-
-<p>Certainly the writer should be the one most interested in having
-printed matter say what it is intended to say, and this can not be
-positively assured unless the written copy is accurate in form. Even
-the presence or absence of a comma may affect the sense in such a way
-that no person other than the writer can know positively whether the
-comma should be in or not.</p>
-
-<p>Very few writers send to the printing-office such manuscript as every
-writer should furnish, yet they all demand accuracy in the printed
-matter. Let us make a bold proposition. Why should not employing
-printers of books combine in the determination to make an extra<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</a></span> charge
-for every alteration from copy, even to the insertion or removal of
-a comma? Why should not authors have to pay extra for the work that
-should be and is not done by them in the first instance? Even this,
-however, would not change the fact that much manuscript will not bear
-close reproduction in print. An author who was making many expensive
-alterations in proof was requested to revise his matter in manuscript,
-and returned it unchanged, saying that he could find nothing wrong in
-it.</p>
-
-<p>Compositors have always labored under the injustice of being expected
-to punctuate the matter they set, regardless of bad punctuation in
-their copy. How can they know better than the author should know? This
-is an injustice to them mainly because they must often change the
-punctuation in type, thus losing time for which they are not paid.
-The decision is left to the proof-reader, and even the best and most
-intelligent compositor simply can <em>not</em> always be sure that he is doing
-what the reader will decide to be right. Other matters of style present
-the same difficulty.</p>
-
-<p>If any particular style is to be followed, as in capitalization,
-punctuation, paragraphing, or any other formal matter, it is not just
-to demand that piece-workers shall set their type accordingly unless
-the copy is first carefully prepared. In other words, it is a matter
-of the merest justice to compositors that ordinarily they should be
-allowed to follow copy strictly in every detail. On some kinds of work
-this is not so essential, as on newspapers, for instance, where there
-are many writers, and matter of a certain kind is always to be set in
-the one way.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</a></span>
-Publishers and editors of newspapers would be more just to all their
-workers, and probably more sure of getting what they want in style, if
-they could insist upon formal compliance at the hands of their writers
-rather than to throw the burden upon compositors and proof-readers.
-Responsibility for style does not rightly belong to the composing-room
-and proof-room; but if it must be assumed there, as commonly it must,
-every worker in those rooms should have an individual copy of a full
-and clear record of style. Those who receive work in book-offices, and
-who send it to the compositors, would certainly do well to question
-customers closely on all matters of style, especially in the case of
-anything other than plain reading-matter. It is well to have a distinct
-understanding with regard to complicated matter, and to record it when
-made, so that instructions may be clearly given to those who do the
-work.</p>
-
-<p>An understanding having been had with the author or publisher, the
-manuscript should go first to the proof-reader and be prepared by him,
-so that the compositors need do nothing but follow copy closely. Of
-course this will not be necessary when the author furnishes good plain
-manuscript; but in other cases, of which there is no lack, it will
-surely pay.</p>
-
-<p>The correction of authors’ errors is an important part of the reader’s
-duty, yet he should be very careful not to make “corrections” where
-there is a possibility that the writer wants just what he has written,
-even though it seems wrong to the reader. The proof-reader should not
-be held responsible for the grammar or diction of what he reads, except
-in the plainest instances, as there are many points of disagreement
-even among<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</a></span> professed grammarians. Plain errors in grammar or diction,
-as those following, the good proof-reader will correct.</p>
-
-<p>A New York newspaper mentioned Frenchmen who “content themselves with
-sipping <em>thimbles full</em> of absinthe.” The reader should have known
-that the men do not use thimbles for the purpose of drinking, and that
-<em>thimblefuls</em> are what they sip.</p>
-
-<p>When the proof-reader had a paragraph saying that “the arrivals at the
-hotels show a falling off of over 100 per cent.,” he should have known
-that this is an impossibility, since it leaves the arrivals less than
-none.</p>
-
-<p>When another reader saw something about “the buildings <em>comprising</em> the
-old brick row,” he should have corrected it to <em>composing</em>. Buildings
-compose the row, and the row comprises buildings.</p>
-
-<p>It would not be fair to expect every proof-reader to be thoroughly
-up in zoölogical nomenclature. No reader, though, should pass a word
-like <em>depuvans</em> unchallenged, because that is the best he can make
-of what is written. He should ascertain in some way that the word is
-<em>dipnoans</em>, or query it for some one else to correct. On the “Century
-Dictionary” the editor struck out a quotation, “The miracles which they
-saw, grew by their frequency familiar unto them.” His pencil happened
-to cross only one word in the first line, and the next proof sent to
-the editorial room contained the passage, “The miracles which they grew
-by their frequency familiar unto them.”</p>
-
-<p>These are a few instances of remissness on the part of readers, the
-last one showing absurdity that should be impossible.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</a></span>
-Some things are commonly expected of proof-readers that they can not
-with any reason be asked to do. When a person whose initials are J. J.,
-for instance, writes them I. I., it is not reasonable to expect them
-to be printed J. J. A script I is one thing and a J is another; and no
-one can possibly know that the one which is written is not the right
-one when there is no clue, as there would be in Iohn. One lesson that
-writers seem bound not to learn is that proper names should be written
-plainly. When not written plainly they are very likely to be printed
-wrong.</p>
-
-<p>Some kinds of changes proof-readers should not make, even if they
-think the writing is wrong. When a plainly written manuscript, showing
-care at all points, contains something about the “setting up of the
-first printing-press,” this should not be printed “setting-up of
-the first printing press”; neither should <em>some one</em> be changed to
-<em>someone</em>, though the barbarous <em>someone</em> happens to be the “style of
-the office.” There is no good reason for making a compound of <em>setting
-up</em>, and there is no reason for making anything but a compound of
-<em>printing-press</em>; and <em>someone</em> should certainly be removed from the
-“style of the office” and the correct <em>some one</em> substituted. These
-two examples are selected because they were convenient, not for
-criticism merely, but to enforce the fact that, at least in a book or
-any work not containing matter from various writers, carefully written
-manuscript should be followed in every respect. Some authors have in
-this matter a just cause of complaint against printers; but it is
-really the result of carelessness on the part of authors in not writing
-as their matter should be printed and insisting upon having what they
-want.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="x" id="x"></a>CHAPTER X.<br />
-<small>THE DICTIONARY IN THE PROOF-ROOM</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">I</span>T is said that Horace Greeley’s estimate of qualification for
-proof-reading called for more general knowledge than one would need in
-order to be a good President of the United States. By this he meant,
-of course, ability to read anything, from the smallest job, in the
-commonest language, to the most learned and most scientific writing,
-and to know that every thing is made right. How many proof-readers can
-do this? Not many. Horace Greeley knew very well that the world could
-not furnish such men for the proof-reader’s desk&mdash;and yet his remark
-was justifiable even from a practical point of view.</p>
-
-<p>A recent paragraph in a trade publication said truly that “even
-the daily newspapers use so many foreign and technical terms as to
-demand a high grade of excellence among the readers.” This was said
-in connection with an assertion that pay for the reader’s work, and
-especially for the best work, is higher now than ever before. We might
-easily show that this is not absolutely true, for very high pay has
-been given for high-class work in the years that are gone, and the
-writer of this essay can state from personal knowledge an instance of
-higher pay than the highest mentioned in that paragraph; and it may be
-well to tell of it, because it will serve as a good introduction to our
-present theme. The paragraph says that its writer personally knew of
-two<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</a></span> men who were paid $50 a week for reading. If these men were mere
-proof-readers, their pay was very high; but it is not unreasonable to
-suppose that their work nearly approached the responsible editorial
-status. On a certain large work published many years ago a man was
-employed as proof-reader at what was then excellent pay. When that work
-was revised he was still known as the principal proof-reader, but his
-work included final editing of the copy, as well as reading the proofs,
-which latter he did in a critical way, making such changes in the
-matter as he knew were necessary. For this work he received $75 a week,
-and the only men known to the present writer who were paid as much as
-the sum first mentioned did the same kind of work.</p>
-
-<p>In each of these cases the money was paid because of one qualification
-that stood in place of general knowledge, rather than for the actual
-possession of such knowledge that seems to be demanded by Horace
-Greeley’s estimate. Each of these readers had at hand a good reference
-library, and knew where to look for information on any question that
-arose. The special qualification was the ability to perceive or suspect
-error of statement, and to correct it through positive knowledge, in
-many cases with no need of reference, but more frequently through
-consulting authorities. An important complement of this qualification
-is the perception of correctness as well as of error, and ability to
-leave unchanged what is right as well as to change what is wrong.</p>
-
-<p>Of course one who is really fitted to read proof must know how to spell
-all the common words of the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</a></span> language, and this is not so general an
-accomplishment as it is naturally supposed to be. Many writers are
-somewhat weak in spelling, and the proof-reader must correct their
-errors as well as those made by compositors, for often the editors can
-not take time for such work, and copy is sent to the composing-room
-just as it is written. But few proof-readers, if any, know all the
-words that may rightly be classed as common. It is a matter of recent
-experience that one who ranks among the best of newspaper readers, in
-reading market reports, changed the lower-case initial of <em>muscovado</em>
-to a capital, and thought the name was a proper noun until another
-reader, happening to have the same matter in hand, changed the
-capital letter to lower-case and was called upon to give a reason for
-it. Recently, also, a good proof-reader allowed the term “Romance
-languages” to pass as “romance languages.” <em>Romance</em> in this use should
-not be unfamiliar, yet it was mistaken by compositor and reader as the
-common noun <em>romance</em>, which mistake should be impossible, as every one
-should know that romance is not confined to any special languages.</p>
-
-<p>What such people need is a good dictionary at hand and constant use
-of it. Of course no busy proof-reader, especially during the rush
-of newspaper work, can stop every few minutes to find a word in the
-dictionary&mdash;much work must be dashed off at lightning speed, or as near
-that as possible, and no sort of interruption can be tolerated, even
-at the expense of printing a few typographical errors. But how much
-more creditable it is to the proof-reader if, even in the utmost rush,
-he can detect and mark all the errors, whether time can be taken to
-correct them in the type or not.</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</a></span>
-Few readers, comparatively, seem to realize the wonderful helpfulness
-of intimacy with some good dictionary, for very few of them use one
-as much as they would if they realized it. Probably most of them will
-continue to do just as they have always done&mdash;taking it for granted
-that they have no need of frequent consultation of the dictionary; but
-if something can be written that will impress even a few with a desire
-for the improvement to be attained through study of the dictionary, it
-is worth while to try to write it.</p>
-
-<p>Every proof-room should possess a good dictionary. Some people
-think that every proof-room of any consequence does possess a good
-dictionary, but a little inquiry would soon convince them that this is
-not so. Many readers are left to do their work without even such aid in
-the way of reference, notwithstanding it is a fact that no certainty of
-good work can be had without it, and that many more works of reference
-are indispensable as aids to the best work. There are an amazing number
-of proof-rooms that are not supplied even with an old Webster’s or
-Worcester’s Dictionary, and a great many more than there should be
-that have only one or the other of those antiquated works. Once upon a
-time they were both good works, because they were the best yet made.
-But lexicography has progressed, and we now have dictionaries that
-surpass the old ones, in every respect, as much as our new books on any
-scientific subject outrank those of our forefathers.</p>
-
-<p>The Century and the Funk &amp; Wagnalls Standard dictionaries contain
-practically full records of our language in all details, almost
-sufficient to take the place of a large reference library, so far as
-the proof-room is<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</a></span> concerned. One or the other&mdash;or better, both&mdash;should
-be in every proof-room, and the proof-reader who makes the most
-constant studious use of one or both will soon find himself on firmer
-ground than he could otherwise occupy.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="xi" id="xi"></a>CHAPTER XI.<br />
-<small>THE PROOF-ROOM LIBRARY</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">H</span>OW many proof-rooms are as well equipped with books of reference as
-they should be? The proprietors of some large establishments have
-always recognized their need and endeavored to supply it, but it is not
-far from the truth to say that very few employers, if any, have done
-all that would be profitable in this matter. A good selection of the
-latest reference books is seldom found in a proof-room, notwithstanding
-the fact that their intelligent use is one of the most important
-adjuncts of good proof-reading.</p>
-
-<p>Reasons could easily be found for the common lack of books other
-than a general dictionary, or that and one or two special technical
-glossaries; but it will be more advantageous to give reasons why
-proof-readers should have and use more books than most of them do use.</p>
-
-<p>Professional men have to read continually to keep up with progress in
-scientific knowledge. It is absolutely necessary to their success.
-Each of them, however, has a special demand for some particular branch
-of knowledge. The books these men consult are written by specialists,
-who choose their own subjects, and of course know the special words
-that must be used. A proof-reader, on the contrary, can not choose
-his subjects. He must undertake what is ready for him, whether it be
-some ordinary work, using common words only, or a scientific book
-filled with unfamiliar words.<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</a></span> Authors of scientific works often make
-abominable copy. They do not realize that the terminology so well known
-by them is not equally well known to the workers in printing-offices,
-and the most particular words are frequently written more carelessly
-than the common words in their manuscript. Of course these authors read
-their own proofs, and most of them think they are very careful in doing
-it; but they are not trained proof-readers, and they see the words in
-full rather than the individual letters, so that a wrong letter easily
-evades their notice. When the trained proof-reader does not know the
-particular words, and has no means at hand for their verification, the
-result is bad.</p>
-
-<p>A pamphlet on ichthyological terminology will afford a good
-illustration. Its author wrote what was intended for “the shorter
-termination <em>-pidæ</em> is adopted rather than <em>-podidæ</em>.” This was
-printed with dashes instead of the hyphens, “termination&mdash;<em>pidæ</em>
-rather than&mdash;<em>podidæ</em>.” The pamphlet has <em>Opisthrarthri</em> and
-<em>Tenthidoidea</em> instead of <em>Opistharthri</em> and <em>Teuthidoidea</em>, and many
-other typographical errors in such words. Probably the proof-readers
-did their best to follow copy, and thought the author would be sure
-to correct such errors as they failed to find. If in each doubtful
-instance they had consulted a reasonably full list of ichthyological
-names, as they should have done, most of the errors might have
-been corrected. Proof-readers should certainly have some means of
-handling work intelligently, and the only way this can be done is by
-verification through the use of reference books.</p>
-
-<p>Our general dictionaries have never attempted to give full scientific
-vocabularies. In fact, the two most<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</a></span> used&mdash;the old Webster and
-Worcester&mdash;are nearly useless in this respect, giving only the few
-purely scientific terms that had become familiar when they were made.
-Even technological terms were not freely inserted in their making.
-Later dictionaries, however, have increased their vocabularies very
-largely by adding the special terms of science. The Imperial, which
-is very much like a larger Webster Unabridged, contains many names of
-families and genera in natural history, also many special words of
-other science; Webster’s International has more of all kinds than the
-Imperial; the Century Dictionary has more than the International; but
-they all come far short of the full vocabulary of any science.</p>
-
-<p>Forty years ago Mr. G. P. Marsh, in his “Lectures on the English
-language,” quoted from a scientific journal a sentence containing
-thirteen botanical words that have not even yet found their way
-into the dictionaries above mentioned, one of these words being the
-adjective <em>cissoid</em>, meaning “like ivy.” He also said, in the same
-lecture: “Indeed, it is surprising how slowly the commonest mechanical
-terms find their way into dictionaries professedly complete.”
-Mechanical terms, however, as well as botanical and others, have found
-their way into dictionaries since Mr. Marsh’s time freely, but by no
-means exhaustively.</p>
-
-<p>Chemists and medical men string together words and word-elements
-almost <em>ad nauseam</em>, so that common dictionaries simply can not
-attempt to record all their combinations. Unless the proof-reader
-is thoroughly versed in the Greek words used by the doctors, and
-in the names of elements, etc., as used by the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</a></span> chemists, his only
-hope rests upon special medical and chemical works. As an amusing
-instance of what he may have to decipher&mdash;doctors and chemists are
-commonly able to write illegibly, and often do so&mdash;a few words not
-in the general dictionaries may be cited. Chemists use words like
-<em>aldehydodimethylprotocatechuic</em>&mdash;a combination of <em>aldehyde</em>,
-<em>dimethyl</em>, and <em>protocatechuic</em>. A little thought will suffice to
-perceive these elements in the ugly-looking word, and in others
-like it; but that is not equally true in the case of such a term as
-<em>androgynoarion</em> or <em>engastrimythismus</em>.</p>
-
-<p>Examination of any special scientific work would disclose easily the
-fact that the proof-reader may be called upon at any moment to read
-proofs of language he does not know, and can not verify without special
-reference books. He should not be expected to do good work without such
-aids.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="xii" id="xii"></a>CHAPTER XII.<br />
-<small>THE COPY-READER</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">M</span>UCH has been written about the proof-reader and his duties and
-responsibilities, but comparatively little about his assistant,
-commonly known as the copy-holder. This name “copy-holder” is in its
-most frequent application a misnomer, and that is why we prefer to
-consider the majority of the assistants as “copy-readers,” a name,
-by the way, that is not new here, but has much local currency. Real
-copy-holders are found mainly where proof-readers work in pairs,
-one reading from the proof and the other following on the copy and
-telling when that is different from what is read. Occasionally it may
-be that proofs are read in this way by one regular reader and a mere
-holder of copy, but as a rule such work is done by a team of readers
-equal in standing, who alternate in the reading. Such is the common
-method on morning papers. On evening papers it is not unusual for the
-proof-reader to relieve his assistant occasionally by reading aloud
-from the proof, but as a rule the assistant reads from the copy, and so
-is a copy-reader. The distinction between “holder” and “reader” is not
-generally important, but is useful for the purpose of this chapter.</p>
-
-<p>Until comparatively a few years ago nearly all the reading of copy
-was done by boys, mainly for very low<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</a></span> pay, as the real importance of
-the work was not yet apprehended. Now, however, we have accomplished
-almost a complete revolution, and copy-reading is understood to demand
-intelligence and quick thought of an unusual order, among young persons
-at least. The nearer a reader of copy comes to being truly qualified
-for being a proof-reader, the better for that one’s welfare, and the
-more fortunate the proof-reader who has that person as an assistant.
-That last word is just right, for a good copy-reader is truly an
-assistant to the proof-reader.</p>
-
-<p>Some very foolish things have been said about copy-readers, and none
-more foolish than this one from a paper read before a society of
-proof-readers: “Proof-readers complain of the bad copy <em>they</em> have
-to study over. Who has to read that copy&mdash;the proof-reader or the
-copy-holder?” Another saying in the same paper may well be connected
-with this for consideration. It is: “I have known of proof-readers
-dozing&mdash;and even going to sleep&mdash;over proofs.” Unfortunately, the truth
-of the accusation can not be doubted; but it is really only one phase
-of something that is true of a majority of workers at anything&mdash;they do
-not always faithfully perform their duty. The copy-reader who takes the
-trouble to try to be sure that nothing is read when the proof-reader
-does not hear it is sure to be a dutiful and conscientious worker;
-yet is not even that a real duty, as well to one’s self as to one’s
-employer?</p>
-
-<p>Again, it is the proof-reader’s duty to know that copy is read
-correctly&mdash;not merely to make his proof conform to what he hears, but
-to know that he is making it like the copy, when it should be so, which
-is nearly<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</a></span> always. The responsibility for getting the matter right on
-the proof properly belongs to the proof-reader always&mdash;never in the
-slightest degree to the copy-reader, with any propriety. A proof-reader
-has no real right, under any circumstances, to shield himself from
-blame by saying that “the copy-holder must have read it wrong.” Nothing
-could be meaner than that. But he must have some protection against
-such accidents, and there is a manly remedy in insisting that he shall
-be the judge of the copy-reader’s efficiency, or else that there shall
-be a distinct understanding that he must take the necessary time to
-verify what is read whenever he suspects it, by seeing the copy. In
-fact, the verification and the suspicion when necessary are very
-important to the proper performance of a proof-reader’s duty. This does
-not mean that a copy-reader has no responsibility, but only that that
-responsibility does not properly extend to the finished work. It is in
-this sense that proof-readers rightly speak of <em>their</em> having to study
-over bad copy.</p>
-
-<p>Another foolish direction about copy-reading is the following, from
-Benjamin Drew’s book, “Pens and Types,” referring to the reading
-of Greek: “The method of reading will, we think, be sufficiently
-exemplified if we give but one line, which should be read by the
-copy-holder thus: Cap. K, a, grave i; t, acute u, m, b, long o
-subscript; k, r, long e, p, circumflex i, d, a; p, short e, r, acute
-i, g, r, a, ph, short e; cap. P, short e, r, s, i, k, grave short o,
-n; cap. smooth acute A, r, long e.” One of the best proof-readers
-the writer knows would not understand such mummery, because he
-does not know the Greek alphabet. Moreover, the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</a></span> reader who wastes
-his employer’s time in having such spelling done is defrauding the
-employer. Such work should always be compared. The main purpose in
-referring to this, however, is to note the fact that both proof-reader
-and copy-reader are much better equipped for their work if they know
-the Greek alphabet than if they do not know it. And they are still
-better off for each additional acquirement of unusual knowledge.</p>
-
-<p>A copy-reader will always find knowledge of any kind useful, and
-one who is ambitious and eager for advancement will be a close and
-ceaseless student, always acquiring new information, not only in books
-and periodicals, but in and from the persons and things with which
-one is surrounded. Particularly desirable is acquaintance with proper
-names of all sorts, and with important public events. So long as the
-world lasts, probably, reporters and editors, yea, and even authors
-of books, will write proper names and unusual words less legibly than
-they write common words. Even when reporters try to make names plain
-by writing each letter separately, they often form the letters, or
-write them without real form, so that little hope is left of absolute
-certainty in deciphering them. The writer has seen names in roman
-printing characters that would have been easier to read if written in
-the ordinary way with any care. Familiarity with the names likely to
-be written will enable a reader to master the writing with much more
-certainty and greater ease. In cases where no means of familiarity
-exist, as with initials of unknown persons, it frequently happens that
-the best effort of either proof-reader or copy-reader must be mere
-guesswork. If, as often occurs, a person’s initials are J. J.,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</a></span> and
-they are written I. I., and the name is not positively known, no one
-can tell whether they will be printed right or wrong.</p>
-
-<p>The information that is most useful generally is that which gives
-ability to distinguish words by their meaning, and to recognize a word
-unmistakably through the sense of the other words of the sentence, or
-sometimes through a clue given in the whole context. Very few persons
-really know as much in this way as every one should know. A study of
-etymology is very useful, and the ambitious copy-reader can not afford
-to neglect it. Knowledge of the elements of words is one of the most
-helpful kinds of knowledge. So is knowledge of diction, or the right
-choice of words, and of syntax, or the right association of words. The
-writer once wrote an article in which he used “protocatechuic” as a
-test word, and wrote it as plain as any print, but the corrected proof
-sent to him had the word printed “protocatechnic,” showing plainly that
-the test had been too much for the reader. This probably resulted from
-the reader’s ignorance of the word “catechuic”; but not only every good
-proof-reader, but also every good copy-reader, should know that word.</p>
-
-<p>Unfortunately, there are many “cranky” proof-readers who are not
-patient with a copy-reader who hesitates while deciphering bad
-manuscript. Nine times out of ten the proof-reader himself could do
-no better, notwithstanding that the responsibility is really his,
-and that special ability in such work is one of his most important
-qualifications. Well, such a proof-reader is simply not a gentleman,
-and no remedy suggests itself. As nearly as the writer can decide, the
-copy-reader<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</a></span> under such circumstances must either “grin and bear it”
-or find another situation. As in all relations in life, patience and
-forbearance on both sides are necessary for comfort, if not rather more
-so here than in most relations.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="xiii" id="xiii"></a>CHAPTER XIII.<br />
-<small>PROPER ORDER OF PARTS IN A BOOK</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">T</span>HE subject of this chapter is suggested by a letter mentioning
-differences of opinion of various authors and publishers. Without that
-suggestion the chapter would never have been written, because one
-arrangement is so common that the writer has never thought it came
-short of universality. Indeed, many books have been examined since
-receiving the letter, and all show the same arrangement. But this,
-while constituting evidence of agreement among the makers of these
-books, is really stronger evidence of the fact that even in dealing
-with commonplaces it pays to be cautious in making assertions about the
-prevalence of any practice, and especially in asserting that anything
-is universal practice.</p>
-
-<p>Personal experience and research fail to disclose any arrangement
-other than this: Frontispiece, title-page, copyright, dedication,
-preface, contents, list of illustrations, errata, introduction, text,
-index. Of course not all books have all of these features, and some
-books have others not here given. For instance, sometimes there is a
-publisher’s note, giving some explanation or announcement. Often that
-may appropriately occupy the copyright-page, with the copyright beneath
-it. Again, “Errata” are comparatively seldom given, but not<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</a></span> seldom
-enough. Genuinely good proof-reading would reduce the necessity to
-almost nothing; but genuinely good proof-reading is itself a rarity.</p>
-
-<p>Now, using some of the caution that has been indicated as necessary, it
-must be admitted that some difference of opinion exists, and that the
-arrangement given here is not universal. What is the printer to do if
-the customer wishes some other arrangement? What is the proof-reader to
-do if he finds the parts arranged in an unusual manner?</p>
-
-<p>Every printer who wishes to secure and keep a reputation for doing
-good work must attend to preservation of the proprieties as far as he
-can secure that. He can not, as a rule, take the matter of arrangement
-into his own hands, any more than he can rewrite or edit his customer’s
-work. Occasionally, but very exceptionally, he may be authorized to
-change the order or even the substance of what is to be printed, but
-probably no one would attempt it without distinct authorization, unless
-it might be one of those few who can afford to insist upon having work
-done in a certain way. A printer who can dictate methods or styles,
-with the alternative that otherwise he will not do the work, must be
-one who has secured sufficient permanent custom to make it unimportant
-whether anything more is done or not. This amounts practically to an
-assertion that, within reason, the customer must be allowed to have his
-way. But most customers are amenable to reason, and it may be suggested
-that it would be well to propose a change to one whose book-manuscript
-is wrongly arranged. Consulting a few books will show a general
-practice, and this, with the statement of that practice<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</a></span> already made
-before looking at the books, should be convincing.</p>
-
-<p>What has the proof-reader to do with this? Well, the careful
-proof-reader will look after all details and endeavor to get everything
-right. If authors wrote exactly as they should write&mdash;so that every
-letter and every point in their manuscript could be reproduced in
-print without a change&mdash;proof-readers need be nothing more than
-they are commonly paid for being. They would then have little to do
-beyond comparison of proof and copy, for the purpose of correcting
-compositors’ errors. Authors do not and will not prepare manuscripts
-as carefully as they should; indeed, they simply can not always do
-so, often through lack of time, and too often through inability. Many
-of them actually do not know how to punctuate, and they are not few
-who do not even know how to spell as all should know. Therefore the
-proof-reader must be qualified at all points for correcting not only
-the compositor’s work, but also that of the author.</p>
-
-<p>The particular matter that we are considering is not likely to come
-into question before it is taken up in the composing-room, where the
-foreman may notice the arrangement if it is wrong, and consult some one
-for authority to change it. Many foremen would be likely to make it
-right without consultation, and then the question would arise only if
-the customer directed a change on the proofs. Should the foreman not
-notice the order&mdash;most good foremen would, though&mdash;the matter would
-probably come to the proof-reader unchanged, and it is as much his
-duty to look after this as to do anything else. Unless specifically
-instructed<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</a></span> beforehand, he should call attention to the error, and have
-it corrected if he can.</p>
-
-<p>Proof-readers should be able to give a reason for everything they do or
-desire to do, and in this, as in all matters, there are good reasons
-for one method and against others. Let us take the features of the book
-in order as given. First, the frontispiece. Why, of course. The very
-name places that first, as the piece for the front or beginning. It is
-the picture or piece that fronts or faces the title-page. This seems
-hardly open to question, yet the letter mentioned above did not so
-place the frontispiece, and it may be just possible that the position
-had been disputed.</p>
-
-<p>Equally unquestionable seems the position of the title-page. All
-writings begin with a title, so that must be the first page of reading
-in the book.</p>
-
-<p>As the title-page necessarily is backed by a page on which no real
-division of the book can begin, since all beginnings are made on
-odd-numbered pages, it is backed by the copyright, and the dedication,
-as being also something not connected logically with any other part,
-follows next.</p>
-
-<p>If there is no dedication, the preface, as merely something about the
-matter of the book, follows the copyright. Good reason is found for
-this in the fact that the preface is that which is thought necessary to
-say just before beginning the book proper.</p>
-
-<p>Before we begin the text, however, it is thought well to state in
-detail what is to be found in the text, so here we place the table
-of contents, always properly beginning on an odd page and followed
-logically by the list<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</a></span> of illustrations if there is one, as that is
-itself really contents.</p>
-
-<p>All of these features naturally lead up to the main body of the book,
-therefore they should all come before that. This is said before
-mentioning the introduction because of the logic of circumstances. An
-introduction, as its name implies, is that which introduces the subject
-of the book. It is sometimes made the first chapter of a book, which is
-a sufficient indication of its natural position.</p>
-
-<p>Last of all should be the index, because it is a résumé, and that can
-not reasonably be given until we have given that upon which it is
-founded. It can be made only after the text is finished, therefore its
-natural position is after the text.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="xiv" id="xiv"></a>CHAPTER XIV.<br />
-<small>THE BOOK MAKE-UP</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">P</span>RACTICAL knowledge and ability in making up book-work are acquirable
-only through experience. The process might be clearly described in all
-its details, covering the entire range from the simplest page, of a
-certain number of lines all of the same type, to the most complicated
-congeries of different-sized type and small cuts, tables, or anything
-else, and yet the closest student of the description would never know
-how to do the work properly until he had done some of it. What is meant
-by this may be elucidated by means of a story of personal happening,
-though not dealing with any attempt at written instructions, but rather
-with assumption from observation, and possibly some little previous
-experience, on the part of a compositor.</p>
-
-<p>Some time ago I was foreman and proof-reader of the book-room of a
-large jobbing establishment in New York. Having a large pamphlet in
-hand, with three sizes of type, including a number of tables, and to
-be printed from the type, the make-up was left till the last, as a
-separate and special piece of work. Among the compositors were two
-with whom I had been associated more or less for years, so that I knew
-their capabilities. One of these two was first out of copy at the end
-of the job, so that, all things being equal, the make-up should have
-gone to him. All things not being considered equal, the make-up was
-reserved for the other<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</a></span> of the two mentioned, who was not ready for it
-until most of the men had been told there was no more work for them
-just then. My old acquaintance who had been passed by said nothing
-at the time, but went out and fortified himself with fire-water and
-came back, accompanied by one of the prominent union politicians, to
-“make a kick.” His argument was that, as he was out of copy first,
-he was entitled to the making-up work, which was admitted, with the
-qualification that the office was entitled to my best effort to have
-the work done right, and so the man thought best able to do it was the
-only one to whom it could be given conscientiously, notwithstanding our
-recognition of the union, with all that that implied. This was met with
-a contemptuous sneer at the idea that anything so simple as the make-up
-should be kept for a certain man at the expense of another. “What one
-man can do another can,” said the slighted one; and thereby he exposed
-the weakness of his position, for many men can do even the simplest
-work much better than many other men. “Making up!” he exclaimed;
-“putting in a lead, and taking out a lead, and tying a string around
-the page! Making up!”</p>
-
-<p>Well, is making up anything more than this man said it was? Possibly
-not, except that there is a right way to do these things, and there
-are many wrong ways. Besides, the greatest objection in the case given
-was the man’s known inexperience of imposition. That objection would
-apply comparatively seldom now, as letterpress printing is done much
-less than it was. Still, practical knowledge of imposition is really as
-necessary now to the fully competent compositor as it ever<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</a></span> was, for
-with it he is enabled to undertake work that otherwise he can not do.</p>
-
-<p>Before the making up is begun the size of the page must be determined.
-There is not and can not be any general rule for proportions, since
-commonly many circumstances must be considered of which the maker-up
-knows nothing, and frequently he must simply follow the directions of
-the foreman. One thing, however, the wise maker-up can always regulate.
-He should see that his page is exactly gauged to a certain number of
-lines of the type most used in the text, since that is the only sure
-guide to uniformity of length in the pages. It is not likely that any
-foreman will ever object to a slight change in the gauge for this
-purpose, if it happens that he has made or ordered one that does not
-conform to it.</p>
-
-<p>Positive directions for determining the size of a page have been
-published, but I know of none that will properly apply in all
-cases, notwithstanding their positiveness of expression. Following
-is what Marshall T. Bigelow says in his “Handbook of Punctuation”:
-“In determining the form of a page of an oblong shape, whatever its
-size, a certain proportion should always be maintained. The diagonal
-measure of a page from the folio in the upper corner to the opposite
-lower corner should be just twice the width of the page. This is no
-arbitrary technical rule, but is in conformity to the law of proportion
-establishing the line of beauty; it applies equally to all objects of
-similar shape, and satisfies the eye completely. A long brick-shaped
-page or book will not look well, however nicely it may be printed.
-When we come to a quarto or square page, the true proportion<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</a></span> of the
-diagonal to the width will be found to be as 10½ : 6¼&mdash;the size of a
-good-shaped quarto&mdash;instead of 2 : 1, as in the oblong, or octavo.
-And this shape also proves as satisfactory to the eye as the former
-one. However large or small the page may be, these proportions should
-be maintained for a handsome book.” These proportions are maintained
-in the book from which we quote, but its pages would have been much
-better in shape a little narrower and a little shorter. Many handsomer
-books have pages that do not conform to Mr. Bigelow’s rule, though the
-proportions given by him are good as a general guide. A “Printers’
-Grammar” published in 1808 has “a long brick-shaped page,” and is a
-good-looking book. It says: “Should the length of the page be left to
-the discretion of the compositor, he sets so many lines as he conceives
-a fair proportion, which is generally considered as double its width.”
-The page in which this is printed is not quite twice as long as its
-width, yet it is exceptionally long for its width, judged either by
-other books of its own time or by later books.</p>
-
-<p>If the size of the page is not dictated by the customer&mdash;very often
-he will indicate it by means of some book whose size suits him&mdash;the
-foreman or employer will be guided by the size of the sheet and the
-amount of matter. Of course everybody knows this, but it is a part
-of the proceeding that it may be well to mention, and that may be
-dismissed after remarking that the length of the page should usually be
-such as to leave the margins nearly equal.</p>
-
-<p>Practice varies somewhat as to the length of title-pages, some being
-sunk a little from the top, some a<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</a></span> little shorter and some a little
-longer than the other pages. Ordinarily they should be exactly the same
-as other pages in length. The usual title-page gains nothing by either
-shortening or lengthening. There being differences of opinion in this
-respect, however, compositor and proof-reader should learn what is
-wanted in the office where they are employed and act accordingly.</p>
-
-<p>When very little matter is to occupy a page by itself, as bastard
-titles, copyrights, dedications, etc., the matter should stand a little
-above the middle of the page. Practice differs here also, some books
-having such pages exactly centered, and some having them placed almost
-two-thirds of the way up. One of the best of the old-time New York
-offices had a rule that a copyright, bastard title, or anything of that
-kind should have just twice as much blank below as there was above. All
-such pages in their books looked inartistic, because of such misplacing
-of the matter, though otherwise the taste shown was excellent. The
-effect generally desired is that such matter should appear at a glance
-to be in the center of the page, and this effect is better produced by
-placing the matter actually a little higher up, but only a little.</p>
-
-<p>The sinkage of chapter-heading and similar pages is a matter not
-often treated in books, and for which there is no fixed rule. Here,
-again, Mr. Bigelow comes near to stating the best practice, though
-circumstances often necessitate differences, and tastes differ, so
-that it may easily happen that a customer will order a sinkage not in
-keeping with Mr. Bigelow’s rule, which is: “The first page of the text
-of a book should have about<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</a></span> two-thirds of the matter of a full page.
-Where chapters or other divisions occur, a uniform sinkage of the same
-division should be kept up through the book. In poetry this should be
-done as nearly as possible; but allowance may be made for the different
-stanzas which occur, so that they may be divided properly. A useless
-repetition of a half-title over the first page following should be
-avoided.” There are things in this that I can not understand. What does
-the last sentence mean? What is the exact intention of the sentence
-about poetry? But the prescription of uniform sinkage is good, and for
-the commonest sizes of pages the proportion given for the first page
-is about right. For a chapter-heading elsewhere in the book the same
-sinkage as the actual blank at the top of the first page should be used.</p>
-
-<p>There are other points about the make-up of books that every compositor
-and proof-reader should know, but they hardly come into question, being
-always treated alike by all people concerned, and will be learned in
-the right way only through actual experience.</p>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</a></span>
-</div>
-
-<h2><a name="xv" id="xv"></a>CHAPTER XV.<br />
-<small>SOME QUESTIONS ANSWERED</small>.</h2>
-
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap">F</span>OLLOWING are a few actual questions of general interest, with their
-answers, as they were given in the “Proofroom Notes and Queries” in
-<em>The Inland Printer</em>. In each instance the letter precedes its answer,
-the two being distinguished by the use of different type.</p>
-
-
-<h2><small>GRAMMAR AND DICTION.</small></h2>
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Do you write “1½ inches,” or “1½ inch”?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The difficulty in deciding this question is purely logical. Two or
-more things must be named to justify the plural verb, says Logic, and
-“one and a half” is less than two. But “one and a half” is more than
-one, and the singular verb is grammatically restricted to one only;
-therefore the grammatical rule should apply, and the plural verb be
-used with any subject that must be read as “one <em>and</em> something more,”
-even if the something is only a fraction.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Which sentence is grammatically correct&mdash;“Ten dollars was paid,”
-or “Ten dollars were paid”?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>Simply as a matter of grammar, with no deference to sense, the second
-sentence is right; but as a matter of fact, unless ten separate dollar
-coins or bills are paid, which seldom happens, “was paid” is much more
-accurate, as the real meaning is, “The amount of $10 was paid”&mdash;one
-thing that is named by the words that express its equivalent in smaller
-amounts. “Ten<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</a></span> dollars” is logically singular when it means one amount
-of money, and so is “ten million dollars,” although grammatically
-plural; therefore it is better to use the singular verb for the common
-intention in sense.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Is it proper to say, “Nine and six is fifteen”?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>Those who insist that the rules of grammar should govern all such
-expressions use the plural verb in such cases, and say “Nine and six
-are fifteen,” because the words used express more than one thing, and
-that is plurality. But the logic of it is that “the sum of” the two is
-so much, and many scholars consequently favor the singular verb.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>A correspondent incloses an advertisement containing the
-sentence, “Failures is the current talk now days,” and requests
-an opinion as to its correctness.</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The sentence is clearly ungrammatical, but it is not uncommon to
-violate grammar rules in this way under certain circumstances, and
-it is to be presumed that the writer thought of such circumstances,
-though he may not have done so. If he thought of a number of individual
-failures in the plural sense, and wrote “is” to go with the clearly
-plural sense of the noun, he did not express his thought correctly. But
-he may have thought of “failures” simply as one subject of talk, and
-this would at least so far justify the singular verb as to leave its
-correctness open to discussion. We may say, “‘Failures’ is the subject
-of his lecture,” and reasonably expect that no one will criticise the
-expression. Here are three such sentences, noted within a half-hour’s
-reading while having our correspondent’s question in mind: “The revived
-Olympic games is the subject of<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</a></span> two articles.” “A thousand shares of
-short interest is one result of the raid.” “A few doses is sufficient.”
-The late Prof. William Dwight Whitney, author of “Essentials of English
-Grammar,” decided, while editing the Century Dictionary, that “two and
-two is four” is better than “two and two are four,” because the full
-sense is “the sum of two and two,” or something similarly unifying the
-idea of “two and two.” The sentence above questioned would be better
-if written, “Failure is the current talk,” but “now days” instead of
-<em>nowadays</em> is much more criticisable than the verb.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Which of the following sentences are correct, and by what rule?
-“Please state whether one or six bottles is desired.” “Please
-state whether one or six bottles are desired.”</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>In this question as written there is an erroneous use of the
-plural that is not at all questionable. “Which ... <em>is</em> correct”
-should have been written. Only one is contemplated, as a choice,
-by “which,” therefore the verb should be singular. In the sentence
-inquired about <em>are</em> is the proper verb, because the plural subject
-immediately precedes it, and the singular verb agreeing with “one”
-is understood, not expressed. Logical fullness of expression would
-demand something like “whether one bottle is or six bottles are”; but
-that is plainly undesirable. The rule is that in such cases the verb
-should agree with its immediate subject. Objection to the plural verb
-in the other sentence does not conflict with this rule, because, the
-pronoun “which,” meaning “which sentence,” is the direct subject,
-notwithstanding the intervention of other words between it and the
-verb.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</a></span>
-I inclose two clippings from papers, which I have numbered (1)
-and (2). Will you kindly inform me if these two sentences are
-grammatically correct as printed? If not, please explain why. (1)
-“He made many friends, but all were in moderate circumstances,
-and none wanted to know any other language than their own.” (2)
-“This thing is so simple and so clear in my own mind that I can
-not see how any one can think differently; but if anybody does, I
-would like to hear from them.”</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The first sentence can not rightly be utterly condemned, although
-“none” is simply “no one,” and so is primarily singular. It is not
-uncommon to use the word with a plural pronoun or verb, as including
-more than one, and it is not wrong to do so. It would undoubtedly be
-right, however, to say “none wanted other than his own.” The second
-sentence is positively and unqualifiedly bad, notwithstanding the
-fact that the error is a very common one. “I would like to hear from
-him” would be right. In cases like both of these (supposing that one
-prefers the singular pronoun in the first) it is preferable to use the
-masculine singular, despite the inclusion of women among those meant by
-the other words, because it agrees in number, and while it means a man
-and not a woman, “man” is inclusive of women, though it is essentially
-a masculine word.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Will you kindly inform me whether the subjoined sentence is
-wrong? “The events in Field’s life&mdash;his birth at St. Louis in
-1850; his education at Williams, Knox, Amherst, and Missouri
-State Universities; his connection with the St. Louis <cite>Journal</cite>,
-Kansas City <cite>Times</cite>, Denver <cite>Tribune</cite>, and Chicago <cite>News</cite>; and
-his rise in journalism&mdash;were sufficiently commented upon at the
-time of his unfortunate death a little over a year ago to require
-special mention now.” It is claimed by a literary friend that the
-word “not” should be inserted after “ago,” making the phrase read
-“not to require special mention now.”<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</a></span> I maintain that the clause
-beginning with “to” is a clause of result. For substitute the
-word “enough” for “sufficiently”&mdash;which means the same&mdash;and see
-how it reads: “The events in F’s life ... were enough commented
-upon at the time of his ... death ... to require special mention
-now.”</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The sentence is incomplete without “not” after “ago,” or a
-corresponding change, as “to require no special mention.” Its intention
-is that no mention is now required, and why not say so? Substitution
-of “enough” for “sufficiently” makes no difference, and I must confess
-that I do not know what “a clause of result” is, as I never heard
-of one before, at least with any meaning that is at all fitting for
-anything that can be intended here.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Many authors, especially those who dabble with statistics,
-use the words “native language.” On consulting the Century
-Dictionary, under the head “Native,” I find the following
-definitions: “3. Of or pertaining to one by birth, or the place
-or circumstance of one’s birth; as, native land, native language.
-4. Of indigenous origin or growth; not exotic or of foreign
-origin or production.” Now, will you kindly explain the native
-language of a person born in Switzerland, where it is stated
-that in one canton the language used is Italian, in another
-German, and in still another French? Likewise of Alsace-Lorraine,
-which at one time is a part of France and at another time is
-an integral portion of Germany? Then, let us take Brazil. A
-person born in that country is called a Brazilian, yet speaks
-the Portuguese tongue. Colonization, also, leads to a strange
-condition of affairs. When this country was settled there were
-several languages, yet English became the predominant one. Still,
-if I am not mistaken, English is not of indigenous origin or
-growth here. While I am well aware that the words have been used
-by some of the best writers, I am still of the opinion that it
-is not strictly correct, and that some other expression might be
-used. As an example, I will state<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</a></span> that I saw recently a case
-where it was printed that a child was born in Canada of Italian
-parents and that he could read and write his native language.
-What is his native language?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>One’s native language is that to which he is born&mdash;that is, it is
-the one he acquires most naturally, being, of course, his parents’
-native speech, wherever he may be born. Dictionaries can not multiply
-definitions for every possible mutation of human affairs. The
-definitions quoted are absolutely right, even if various languages are
-spoken in one country. An Italian Swiss’s native language is Italian;
-in Alsace-Lorraine the native language of some of the people is German,
-and that of others is French; in Brazil the native language of natives
-is Portuguese. The second definition quoted has no connection with
-languages, except that of the kind shown in saying that “the native
-languages of America are the Indian languages”; it is not intended for
-the case in question. Our native language is English, not primarily
-through the place of our birth, but because of the circumstance that
-we are born to that language, born of parents who use it and from whom
-we instinctively acquire it. In the last case noted&mdash;the child born in
-Canada&mdash;the native language is Italian. No reasonable objection to the
-expression seems possible.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Would you say, “About one person in ten doesn’t know that their
-neighbors are saving money,” or do you think “his neighbors”
-better?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>“His” is decidedly better. It is never right to use a singular noun
-and a plural pronoun, or any other disagreement in number. It seems
-advisable in a case like that of the question here to say “About one
-man in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</a></span> ten,” etc., because it is a business matter, and presumably
-men are principally concerned. However, if generalizing by the noun
-“person” is preferred, that need not lead to the real grammatical error
-of using a plural pronoun. Of course a person may not be masculine, and
-that is why so many people make the error in number&mdash;to avoid supposed
-conflict in gender. But “man” is sufficiently generic to include all
-mankind, and the fact of its being masculine in gender, and demanding a
-masculine pronoun, need not be considered an insuperable objection to
-its use in the inclusive sense. All readers would know that the mere
-matter of general expression did not exclude women and children from
-business dealings. Changing “man” to “person,” though, still leaves the
-masculine pronoun good, for grammar demands agreement in number, and it
-has been custom from time immemorial to use in such cases the word that
-denotes the supposedly stronger sex. Thus we should say, “The animal
-draws his load better under certain conditions,” in a general sense by
-no means precluding the female animal from consideration; and why not
-“the person” also? We are the more willing to discuss this matter now
-because of a recent revival of the silliness that would have us use the
-ridiculous word “thon,” meaning “that one,” in such cases. Here is the
-latest outcropping of this nonsense: “We are prone to prefer the new
-words to the old, and many men and women find a pleasure in introducing
-a word not familiar to the average individual. Such a word is ‘thon,’ a
-contraction of ‘that one,’ proposed in 1858 by Charles Crozat Converse,
-of Erie, Pennsylvania, as a substitute for the clumsy combinations ‘he<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</a></span>
-or she,’ ‘him or her,’ etc., as in the sentence, ‘The child must be
-taught to study thon’s lesson.’ The word is so convenient that it is a
-wonder that it remains new to most people. The want of it caused the
-United States Supreme Court once upon a time to render a decision that
-‘his’ in a law should be construed ‘his or her,’ so that women might be
-as amenable to the law as the male lawmakers themselves. This ruling
-allows writers of laws to avoid the use of ‘his or her,’ etc., every
-time a personal pronoun has to be used. But in every-day use the ruling
-of the courts does not count, and we need to use ‘thon’ every day of
-our lives.” It was not the want of any such abominable formation as
-“thon” that led to the court decision, but that decision merely fixed
-in law what had always been a real principle in language. With correct
-understanding of language facts, no one ever need say “his or her,” for
-“his” alone is really sufficient. The abomination “thon” remains new to
-most people because there is absolutely no need of it.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<h2><a name="xvi" id="xvi"></a><small>FORM OF WORDS.</small></h2>
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Is it possible to construct the following sentence so as to
-give three distinct and separate meanings without changing the
-wording? The sentence is, “Twenty two dollar bills weigh as much
-as a silver dollar.”</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>Yes. Twenty-two dollar bills, twenty two-dollar bills, and
-twenty-two-dollar bills (though there is no bill issued for $22).</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Please explain the correct manner of compounding the following
-adjectives: “Life-insurance company,” “fire insurance company,”
-“tornado insurance company.” I am under the<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</a></span> impression that they
-should be used as written above, for this simple reason, namely:
-In the first instance it is possible to place an insurance upon
-your life, and therefore the two adjectives adhere and become
-compound. In the latter two cases it is different&mdash;you do not
-place insurance upon fire or tornado, but you insure <em>against</em>
-them, and you do not insure against life; therefore, in the last
-two instances, the two adjectives do not adhere directly and
-should not be used as compound adjectives. I would also like to
-inquire further, if either of the above is incorporated in the
-full name of an organization, should they in any such case be
-compounded?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>If compounding occurs in any of the terms, it should in all, as
-they are exactly alike grammatically. Difference of meaning in the
-understood prepositions should not affect the forms. No compounding is
-really necessary, although the terms are compounds etymologically. If
-we tried to compound every term that could be reasonably joined in form
-no dividing line would ever be reached. Usage, especially in the names
-of corporations, is against compounding in these cases.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>A large book is now in press (about 150 pages having been
-electrotyped). Throughout these pages the apostrophe and
-additional <em>s</em> were used in names ending with <em>s</em>, viz., Lewis’s,
-Parsons’s, Adams’s, etc. Proofs are now returned with final <em>s</em>
-deled, which fact leads the Autocrat of the Composing-room (the
-Chairman) to arise and assert that “while the practice may be
-correct, it is behind the times,” “all good enough fifty years
-ago,” “won’t go in <em>good</em> offices nowadays,” “never used in
-first-class work,” closing with the remark that he doesn’t see
-why it is not used in griffins’ [griffins’s] heads (!), Orphans’
-[Orphans’s] Home (!), calmly ignoring the fact that in the first
-instance a common noun, plural, is used, and in the latter a
-proper noun, same number. The reader contends that the apostrophe
-and additional <em>s</em> as marked are correct, and refers to the
-Harper publications, <em>Scribner’s</em>, the <em>Century</em>, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</a></span> the work
-of any <em>good</em> printing house. Who <em>is</em> right, or which is right
-(all questions of “style” aside)?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>That Chairman evidently does not know the difference between singular
-and plural, or at least does not know the grammatical distinction of
-the forms, that has been just what it now is for more than fifty years.
-“Adams’s,” etc., are the right forms, beyond any possible reasonable
-objection; the only difficulty is that some people will not use the
-right forms, and have been so thoroughly drilled in the use of wrong
-forms that they insist that the wrong ones are right.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Please tell me what kind of mark (if any) should be placed after
-4th, 21st, and like words used in a sentence where if the word
-were spelled out there would be no mark; as, “On the 21st of
-September.” My opinion is that the form is not an abbreviation.
-It certainly is a contraction, but nothing seems left out.</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>No mark should be used. The opinion that the form is not an
-abbreviation is a good opinion, because there is no abbreviating.
-Abbreviating is done by leaving off a part of the word, and it is
-commonly shown by using a period at the end of the short form; but some
-short forms, while they really are abbreviations, are not technically
-known as such, because they are quite properly included in another
-category, that of nicknames or merely short names. In this latter class
-are “Ed,” “Fred,” “Will,” etc. In the ordinal words of our question
-there is no cutting off from the end, but only substitution of a figure
-for the numeral part of the word, with the same ordinal termination
-that is used in the word when spelled out. How can anything “certainly”
-be a contraction when nothing seems left out? A contraction<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</a></span> is a form
-made by leaving out a part from between the ends and drawing the ends
-together, commonly with an apostrophe in place of the omitted part,
-as in “dep’t” for “department”; but some real contractions are known
-as abbreviations by printers, because they are printed in the form of
-abbreviations, as “dept.,” which is often used instead of the other
-form. The dates with figures certainly are <em>not</em> contractions, as there
-is no omission, but mere substitution of a figure for the corresponding
-letters. Possibly the doubt arose from the fact that the Germans do
-make abbreviations of ordinal words by using a figure and a period,
-omitting the termination, as “21. September,” which shows plainly why
-the point is used.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>In reading the proofs of a bicycle catalogue recently the writer
-compounded the words handle-bar, tool-bag, seat-post, etc., on
-the ground that they were all technical terms in this connection
-and were therefore properly compounded. For this action he was
-criticised, his critic claiming that handle-bar is the only
-proper compound of the three words mentioned, inasmuch as neither
-the bar nor the handle is complete alone, while in the other
-cases named the parts are complete by themselves. Will you kindly
-give your opinion on this matter?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The words mentioned are compounds, though they are more frequently
-printed in the wrongly separated form than in their proper form. Mere
-technicality, however, is not a good reason for compounding any words.
-It is the fact that “handle” and “bar” are two nouns joined to make a
-new noun that makes them become one word instead of two. “Handle-bar”
-is no more technical than “spinal column,” for instance, is anatomical
-(another kind of technicality), yet the first term<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</a></span> is one word and
-the other is two. In the latter term the first word is an adjective,
-fulfilling the regular adjective office of qualifying. The other name
-has no qualifying element, being a mere name, representing the phrase
-“bar used as a handle.” How any one can imagine such a difference
-as that neither the bar nor the handle is complete alone, while in
-the other cases named the parts are complete by themselves, passes
-understanding. The circumstances are identical&mdash;two nouns in each case
-joined to make a new noun representing such phrases as “bag used to
-hold tools,” “post to support a seat,” etc. Even the accent as heard in
-the first part of each name truly indicates compounding. The principle
-is exactly the same as that which made the Greeks and Latins join two
-nouns in one, through which we have “geography,” which is no more truly
-one word than is its literal English translation, “earth-writing.”</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>One of our printers, in setting up a job, came across the words
-“large tobacco firm.” He felt sure a hyphen should be used
-after the word “tobacco,” so it would not be understood as a
-large-tobacco firm. To please him, I told him to put it in, but
-told him its absence showed that the tobacco firm was large, and
-not the tobacco. What do you do with such words as “honey crop”?
-I compound it when it means the first stomach of the bee, but not
-when the word “crop” means harvest.</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>Certainly, if any hyphening is done in the first words instanced, it
-must be that which is mentioned; but none is necessary, and probably
-few persons would ever think of it. Our correspondent seems to have
-given a hasty answer to the question, as in fact it is not strictly
-true<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</a></span> that the separated words show that the firm is large, and not
-the tobacco. It would seem more accurate to say that no one (speaking
-generally) would misunderstand the separated words, because the natural
-conclusion is that the firm does a large business. On the contrary, if
-the actual intention should be that the firm dealt in large tobacco,
-that fact would be fixed beyond question by making a compound adjective
-“large-tobacco.” The distinction between “honey crop” and “honey-crop”
-is excellent. A principle is illustrated by it that would be worth a
-great deal to everybody, if only it could be established and widely
-understood and applied. It is difficult to state it clearly, although
-the two kinds of meaning seem to show a very plain difference, that
-might easily be less apparent in a sentence containing only one of
-them. We can not say that “honey” is a true adjective in the separate
-use, but it comes much nearer to the true adjective force in one use
-than it does in the other. “Honey-crop” for the stomach, as “the
-crop (stomach) in which honey is stored,” is simply one noun made by
-joining two nouns. “Honey-bag” is the word given in dictionaries for
-this. All the grammarians who ever wrote about this subject say that
-in our language two nouns so used together simply to name one thing
-become one word (meaning merely that they cease to be two words in
-such use). Of course there is much disagreement, and it does not seem
-probable that everybody will ever write all such terms alike; but it
-is absolutely certain that some compound words of such make are as
-fully established as if their elements were not usable separately,
-and it seems impossible to distinguish in any reasonable way between
-one such name and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</a></span> any other. In other words, if “honey-bag” is a
-compound&mdash;and it is, no matter how many or what persons write it as
-two words&mdash;“mail-bag,” “meal-bag,” and every similar name of a bag is
-a compound; and if names of bags, then likewise every similar name of
-anything else is a compound.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>The appended clipping is from a proof of a college publication,
-and is part of a class history. It appears as it came from
-the compositor’s hands. The editor of the annual in which it
-will appear submitted the first of my questions (indicated
-below) to the president of his college, and though the latter
-enjoys considerable local prominence as an educator and a Greek
-scholar, yet was he unable to enlighten us upon this point.
-“In oratory we have shown our powers, and look forward to the
-time when the Demosthenes of ’Ninety-eight will sway senates
-and our Ciceros the political world.” What is the plural form
-of “Demosthenes”? The plural is clearly the form the author had
-in mind while writing it, but I am ignorant of either rule or
-authority governing such cases. Would you prefer reconstructing
-the sentence? To cover our ignorance somewhat, I suggested the
-following: “In oratory we have shown our powers, and now look
-forward to the time when ’Ninety-eight’s disciples of Demosthenes
-will sway senates, and its Ciceros the political world.” In the
-word “Reinoehl” (a proper noun), should the diphthong be used? I
-stated that it should not be used, and was contradicted by the
-editor of this same publication, who said that the president of
-the college maintained that the diphthong was correct. Though
-I could quote no authority, yet I believe I am right. The word
-is a German one, as you will have noticed. The words Schaeffer,
-Saeger, and Steinhaeuser appear without the diphthong on the same
-page with the word Reinoehl, yet they passed unchallenged by
-the editor. Would they not come under the same head as the one
-mentioned first?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The quotation does not seem to show positively that<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</a></span> a plural was
-intended. As there was only one Demosthenes sufficiently famous for
-the comparison, so the writer might mean only the one best oratorical
-student. It is not an unnatural inference, though, that the plural was
-intended. The plural form of “Demosthenes” is “Demostheneses.” Why
-hesitate over that any more than over “Ciceros”? A regular English
-plural is as good for one as for the other. Greek common nouns with
-the termination <em>es</em> form the plural by substituting <em>æ</em> for that
-ending, as “hoplites, hoplitæ; hermes, hermæ.” Our second example is
-originally a proper name, but was and is used as a common noun, meaning
-a bust that may or may not represent the god Hermes; but this is not a
-good argument in favor of a Greek plural of “Demosthenes.” The change
-suggested is not good, because “disciples” is not meant, the intention
-being merely to note a similarity, and not a studied imitation: In the
-German name separate letters should be used, as they represent umlaut
-interchangeably with a double-dotted vowel without the <em>e</em>; thus,
-either “Reinoehl” or “Reinöhl” is right, but “Reinœhl” is wrong. The
-college president must have had the umlaut character (ö) in mind, not
-the ligature (æ), in answering the question. All the names mentioned
-are amenable to the same decision; what is right in one is right in all.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>An advertisement writer brought to the office, a few days since,
-copy for an advertisement for a certain complexion soap in
-which the word which is underlined occurred: “Combined with the
-<em>emollience</em> of cucumber juice.” The proof-reader queried the
-word to the author, informing him that it could not be found in
-the dictionary (International, 1891); his response<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</a></span> was that the
-word expressed the idea intended to be conveyed better than any
-other that he knew of, and therefore he should use it, regardless
-of the dictionary. I have since examined the Century Dictionary
-and fail to find the word. The question arising in my mind is,
-Should the proof-reader endeavor, when the author is present,
-as he was in this case, to induce him to use a word for which
-authority can be produced, or should the author be allowed,
-without a word of protest, to coin words at his own sweet will?
-It seems to me that the proof-reader should not be required to
-blindly follow an author in a case of this kind after he has
-satisfied himself that there is no warrant, except the whim of
-the author, for the use of such words.</p>
-
-<p>Not long since, in reading a catalogue of road machinery I
-noticed “barrow-pit.” Being somewhat in doubt whether it should
-be compounded, as already written, or two words, I consulted the
-International, and also the Century Dictionary, but failed to
-find the word in either, finally concluding to use the hyphen.
-Which is correct&mdash;barrow-pit, or barrow pit, or barrowpit? My
-preference is for the use of the hyphen.</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>The writer was perfectly justifiable. If no word not in a dictionary
-could be used, the language could not grow, and there would be many
-ideas left inexpressible, for want of words. Johnson’s dictionary
-contained many more words than any preceding work, and each new
-dictionary since issued has increased the record. This could not have
-been done if people had not used new words. Although “emollience” is
-not in any dictionary, there is sufficient authorization in the fact
-that -ence is used in forming nouns from adjectives in -ent, something
-that any one may do at any time, just as one may add -less to any
-noun, as “cigarless,” having no cigar. Emollience is the only possible
-single word for “character of being emollient (softening).” This is not
-properly a case of “whim.” The only proper restriction against such
-neologism is that it should not be indulged<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</a></span> unnecessarily, as when
-there is already existent a good word for the sense to be expressed.</p>
-
-<p>“Barrow-pit” is the only form that principle and commonest usage
-will justify for this word&mdash;but the same principle gives also
-“advertisement-writer,” “complexion-soap,” “cucumber-juice,” and
-“road-machinery,” each of which you write as two words. Your decision
-to use the hyphen in “barrow-pit” is in accordance with all text-book
-teaching on the subject, and unless such teaching is applicable in all
-strictly similar cases it is <em>all bad</em>. It can hardly be necessary to
-reach any such pessimistic conclusion as that expressed in a letter
-from a country superintendent of schools&mdash;“I do not know anything about
-it, and I do not believe any one else does.” Our grammarians are not
-all idiots. What possible principle could justify such a difference
-as “advertisement writer” and “proof-reader” (for “one who writes
-advertisements” and “one who reads proof”)? If one of them is one
-word, the other also is one, the only difference being that some such
-familiar short words are written without a hyphen.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>You in a recent edition, speaking of Roman type, used lower-case
-<em>r</em>. We write to ask what, if any, warrant you have among
-grammarians or lexicographers for the lower-case initial letter
-in an adjective of this class. Would it by the same authority be
-proper to use a lower-case in the word “Parisian,” “Chicago” used
-as an adjective, etc.?</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p>No rule as to capitalizing has wider acceptance or better basis in
-principle than that an adjective derived from a proper noun should
-be capitalized, and “Roman” is such an adjective. However, in the
-connection this<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</a></span> word has in the matter with which we are dealing,
-the lower-case letter is not wrong, though “parisian,” “chicago” in
-any use, or any other such use of a lower-case initial letter would
-be wrong. Reasons will be given after some authorities are cited.
-The “Century Dictionary” says: “Roman, <em>a.</em> ... [<em>l. c.</em> or <em>cap.</em>]
-Noting a form of letter or type of which the text of this book is an
-example”; also, “Roman, <em>n.</em> ... [<em>l. c.</em>] A roman letter or type, in
-distinction from an <em>italic</em>.” The “Standard,” under the noun, “[R- or
-r-] A style of ceriphed type. ... also, a black gothic letter, etc.”
-The “Imperial,” the standard Scotch dictionary, says of the adjective,
-“applied to the common, upright letter in printing, as distinguished
-from <em>italic</em>,” and of the noun, “A roman letter or type.” Benjamin
-Drew, in “Pens and Types,” page 199, in speaking of specimens of
-old-style type given in his book, says: “The next is a Fac-simile of
-four roman and three italic Lines.” He says on page 57, in introducing
-two lists of foreign words: “The roman list is destined to be
-continually lengthening, while the italic, save as it receives new
-accretions from foreign sources, must be correspondingly diminishing.”
-Webster and Worcester missed the point of distinction in usage that was
-discerned by the other lexicographers, and they capitalize “Roman” and
-“Italic.” The questioner does not say anything about “italics,” used
-in the same paragraph with “roman,” yet evidently the two words should
-be treated alike. In fact, neither word in this use has its literal
-sense, nor conveys a thought of Italy or Rome. When this literal sense
-is expressed the words should be capitalized, just as “Parisian” and<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</a></span>
-“Chicago” should be. Webster actually says that “Roman” means “upright,
-erect,” which is plainly not a meaning showing connection with a proper
-noun, and, in fact, is not a true definition for the word with which it
-is given. The word has no real sense other than its literal one, but
-the literal allusion is so far removed from conscious apprehension in
-the printing use that it is proper and prevalent usage to write it as
-a common noun or adjective, just as such form has become prevalent in
-many other cases, as&mdash;</p>
-
-
-<div class="columns">
-<ul class="nobullet">
-<li class="column1">boycott</li>
-<li class="column1">bowie-knife</li>
-<li class="column1">badminton</li>
-<li class="column2 reset3">gothic</li>
-<li class="column2">herculean</li>
-<li class="column2">protean</li>
-<li class="column3 reset3">china</li>
-<li class="column3">india-rubber</li>
-<li class="column3">ampere</li>
-</ul>
-</div>
-
-<p>Have our correspondents ever noticed these words in books? The writer
-of this answer has no hesitation in asserting that “italics” and
-“italicize,” which have far more literary use than “roman,” will be
-found with a lower-case initial much more frequently than otherwise;
-and the same is true of “roman” in printers’ use, which must be looked
-for mainly in printers’ books. What is here said, however, should not
-be applied too strictly; the word in question should be capitalized in
-special work such as that of our correspondents, where probably all
-similar words have capitals, as Gothic, Doric, Ionic, etc.</p>
-
-<hr class="short" />
-
-<h2><a name="xvii" id="xvii"></a><small>SPELLING AND DICTIONARIES.</small></h2>
-
-<blockquote>
-<p>Kindly permit me to make a few comments. As to “honour, fervour,
-ardour,” etc., you say that “undoubtedly the American way (<em>i.
-e.</em>, honor, etc.) is better than the other, historically as well
-as economically.” I suppose that “economically” means the saving
-of one letter; that I do not consider as worthy of note at all.
-As to the historical point, the words in<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</a></span> Latin are all “honor,
-ardor, fervor, labor, color,” etc.; but then in French, through
-which they came into English, they are “honneur, couleur,” etc.,
-so that it seems to me that the <em>u</em> is historically defensible.</p>
-
-<p>“Sceptical” or “skeptical”&mdash;a matter of indifference; the hard
-<em>c</em> represents the Greek kappa in any case. I suppose you spell
-“speculator,” yet the Greek is σπεκουλάτωρ; so “sceptre” is the
-Greek σκήπτρον. So we might write “spektakle” if we cared to do
-so; indeed, many Greek scholars do use <em>k</em> where ordinary people
-would use <em>c</em>, as “Asklepiad, Korkyra,” etc.</p>
-
-<p>“Ascendant, ascendancy”&mdash;the usual plan is to take the letter
-found in the supine of the Latin verb; thus, “dependent,” from
-Latin “dependens,” “intermittent,” from Latin “intermittens,”
-“dominant,” from Latin “dominans,” and so on. On this plan
-“ascendent” and “ascendency” would be right, as “scando” and
-“ascendo” make “scandens” and “ascendens.”</p>
-
-<p>You say, “Each of the large dictionaries is worthy of acceptance
-as final authority in every instance.” Not by everybody, by
-any manner of means. There are many better scholars than the
-dictionary-makers. Would you expect Mr. Gladstone, John Ruskin,
-Andrew Lang, Archbishop Temple, Bishops Lightfoot and Westcott,
-Dean Farrar, and many others to accept the dictum of a dictionary
-man in every instance? Why, I do not do it myself. Indeed,
-though I possess Greek, Latin, and French dictionaries, I have
-never possessed an English one, and do not much regard them
-or the people who think them infallible. Educated people in
-England have no such opinion about dictionaries; in fact, they
-consider <em>themselves</em> the source of authority in matters of
-usage and pronunciation. Oxford and Cambridge men and members of
-the educated classes in England are the sole arbiters in such
-matters; there is no appeal against them. Richard Grant White
-thoroughly grasped this and expressed it very well. Just as all
-classical scholars try to write Attic Greek, <em>i. e.</em>, the Greek
-of the inhabitants of one Greek city, and entirely disregard the
-millions of other Greeks (even though so eminent as Homer and
-Herodotus), so all English-speaking people should model their
-language on that of the educated classes of Great Britain.</p>
-</blockquote>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</a></span>
-“Economically,” as used in the article criticised above, meant the
-saving of one letter, and as many scholars, both English and American,
-are noting such economy, and making it very important, it may be
-concluded that it is worthy of note. Certainly the spellings “honour,”
-etc., are defensible historically&mdash;but no assertion has been made that
-they were not; the saying was merely that the other way is better
-historically. The words came into English through French, but the Latin
-spelling is preferable for more reasons than one. If we are to preserve
-the <em>u</em> because it is in the French words, is not the reasoning
-equally applicable to the whole syllable in which the letter is used?
-Would it not be equally reasonable to preserve the other <em>u</em> in the
-first syllable of “couleur”? The French themselves once spelled these
-words&mdash;or most of them&mdash;<em>or</em>. They changed them probably to represent
-better the natural French sound of such syllables. Because Englishmen
-first learned such words from Frenchmen does not seem a valid reason
-why the former may not revert to the historical original, which is more
-in keeping with English analogy, and better represents the English
-sound.</p>
-
-<p>As to “sceptical” and “skeptical,” one who knows the need of a vast
-majority of English-speaking people of an authoritative choice
-between the two forms can never admit that the spelling is “a matter
-of indifference,” even if it could be reasonably admitted on any
-ground. Our correspondent is unfortunate in his selection of an
-example here, for σπεκουλάτωρ seems to be not a true Greek word, but
-only a transliteration of Latin “speculator,” the true etymon of the
-English word,<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</a></span> which does not come from Greek. We might have written
-“spektakle” if we had cared to do so, as it is spelled with <em>k</em>s in
-some Teutonic languages; but in the close connection here there is a
-strong suggestion that this word might also be Greek, which it is not.
-The reason for preferring “skeptical” is that there is not another
-English word in which <em>c</em> in the combination <em>sce</em> is hard, and so
-“sceptical” is a very bad spelling, even if it is prevalent in Great
-Britain.</p>
-
-<p>On the plan mentioned in the letter “ascendent” and “ascendency” are
-right; but the other spellings are copied from the French, so potent
-with our correspondent in the other case, and are prevalent in present
-usage. “Ascendant” and “ascendancy” are preferable for this reason,
-and because the use of these spellings removes one of the puzzling
-differences which most people can not understand or explain. The plan
-mentioned would also give “descendent,” which has no currency as a
-noun, though it has been used as an adjective, and “descendant” and
-“ascendant” are so much alike in their nature that it is better not to
-make them different in form.</p>
-
-<p>“Each of the large dictionaries is worthy of acceptance as final
-authority in every instance” was intended only as an assurance that
-those who desired such an authority&mdash;and there are many such&mdash;might
-reasonably accept the one chosen, without trying to make exceptions.
-There could be no intention of dictating that scholars should “accept
-the dictum of a dictionary man” in every instance, for that would be
-“putting the cart before the horse” with a vengeance. One need feel no
-hesitation in saying, however, that the English-speaking<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</a></span> educated man
-does not live, and never will live, who can afford to ignore utterly
-dictionaries of English. No dictionary is made as our correspondent
-seems to assume that all are made, though probably every one of them
-has provided employment for some men not so thoroughly educated as men
-can be. Educated people, in America as well as in England, make the
-scholarly part of the language, though it contains much that is made by
-the common people and that finds just as thorough establishment as that
-made by the scholars. Dictionary-makers never pose as language-makers.
-They are recorders of what is already made, which is so great in
-quantity that no scholar can hope to master the fiftieth part of it
-so thoroughly as to need no record of it. Even supposing that Oxford
-and Cambridge men and members of the educated classes in England are
-the sole arbiters in such matters&mdash;it is not supposable, though&mdash;how
-is the rest of the world to know their decisions if they are not
-recorded? Any record of them will constitute a dictionary, for that is
-exactly what a dictionary is&mdash;namely, a record of the accepted details
-of diction. As a matter of fact, also, our actual dictionary-makers,
-those who are vested with authoritative decision, are selected from
-among the very men for whom independence of dictionary men’s dicta is
-claimed. Noah Webster, Dr. Worcester, Professor Goodrich, Professor
-Whitney, Dr. March, President Porter, Dr. C. P. G. Scott, and Dr. J.
-A. H. Murray&mdash;not to mention the many other English scholars who have
-been dictionary-makers&mdash;rank with the men named in the letter, if some
-of these do not outrank some of those in scholarship, and they are
-the ones who<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</a></span> choose where there is a choice in making the record.
-Dictionaries contain errors, and scholars are independently above
-acceptance of the errors; but we may repeat the saying that when once a
-large dictionary is chosen as authority it is better, as to matters of
-spelling, to accept it in full.</p>
-
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-<span class="pagenum"><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</a></span>
-</div>
-<div class="books-container">
-<p class="p120 center"><a name="books" id="books"></a><em>HINTS ON IMPOSITION.</em></p>
-
-<p class="center">A handbook for printers by <span class="smcap">T. B. Williams</span>.</p>
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap2">T</span>HIS book is a thoroughly reliable guide to the imposition of book
-forms, and shows, in addition to the usual diagrams, the folds of the
-sheet for each form, with concise instructions which may be readily
-understood by the advanced printer or the apprentice. Several chapters,
-fully illustrated, are devoted to “making” the margins, and this
-feature alone is well worth the price of the book. 96 pages, 4 by 6
-inches, bound in full leather with gold side stamp; $1.00.</p>
-
-
-<p class="p120 center"><em>EVERYBODY’S POCKET DICTIONARY.</em></p>
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap2">C</span>ONTAINS 33,000 words; the pronunciation, syllable divisions, part of
-speech, capitalization, participles, and definitions being given. It is
-an invaluable companion to everybody who has occasion to talk, read or
-write. This book is not a “speller,” made hastily only to sell; but is
-an accurate and complete dictionary, compiled from the latest edition
-of Webster’s great International. Especially valuable to every editor,
-printer, pressman, student and stenographer, and worth ten times its
-cost to anybody. Size, 2½ by 5½ inches; leather, indexed, 50 cents;
-cloth, not indexed, 25 cents.</p>
-
-
-<p class="p120 center"><em>STEREOTYPING.</em></p>
-
-<p class="center">By <span class="smcap">C. S. Partridge</span>, Superintendent of Stereotyping for A. N.
-Kellogg Newspaper Company.</p>
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap2">T</span>HIS is the only book devoted exclusively to papier-maché stereotyping
-which has ever been published, and is an exhaustive treatise of the
-subject, containing detailed descriptions of all the best methods
-of work in present use, including Cold Process, instructions for
-operating the Rolling Machine, Paste Recipes, Metal Formulas, Hints
-for the Protection of Type, Suggestions for the Operating and Care of
-Machinery, Instructions for Grinding Tools, and a complete list of
-unexpired patents pertaining to Stereotyping Methods and Machinery,
-including number of patent, date of issue and name of inventor. 140
-pages, 6 by 8½ inches; 50 illustrations; $1.50.</p>
-
-
-<p class="p120 center"><em>MAGNA CHARTA BOND ADS.</em></p>
-
-<p class="noi"><span class="dropcap2">T</span>HE complete set of 148 designs submitted in the recent advertisement
-competition of the Riverside Paper Company can now be obtained in book
-form. This is a valuable work for the compositor, the apprentice,
-the advertiser or the writer of advertisements, as it gives many
-suggestions as to proper display. A 160-page book, 9 by 12 inches in
-size. Sent to any address on receipt of 50 cents.</p>
-
-<p class="p120 center">◉ ◉ ◉</p>
-
-<p class="noi sans center-left"><em>The above for sale by</em></p>
-<p class="p120 center sans"><em>The Inland Printer Company,</em></p>
-
-<p class="center sans"><em>150 Nassau Street, NEW
-<span class="wordspacing">YORK. 214</span> Monroe Street, CHICAGO.</em></p>
-</div>
-
-
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-</div>
-<div class="books-container">
-<p class="center p150 fancy">The Inland Printer.</p>
-
-<p class="center p130 fancy">What it is.</p>
-
-<p><span class="smcap">The Inland Printer</span> is a monthly magazine of from 100 to
-120 pages, 9 by 12 inches in size, devoted to printing, publishing,
-engraving, electrotyping, stereotyping, bookbinding, papermaking and
-all the kindred trades. It is a work of art, and should be in the hands
-of every lover of the typographic art or anyone interested in newspaper
-work or advertising. Issued promptly on the first of every month.
-Subscriptions can begin with any number.</p>
-
-
-<p class="center p130 fancy">What it Contains.</p>
-
-<p>Its pages are filled with the most instructive and interesting original
-articles relating to the matters that properly come within its domain,
-besides an amount of valuable data, trade topics, correspondence,
-craft items, recent patents, recipes, hints and suggestions that will
-surprise you. In addition to this, it is copiously illustrated, and the
-whole make-up and general character of the work is such as to challenge
-admiration.</p>
-
-<div class="inline-head">
-<p class="center p120 fancy inline">The Illustrations.</p>
-
-<p class="inline">The full page illustrations and those worked in with the text are
-all of a high order, and include half-tone, zinc etching and other
-methods of engraving, alike valuable to the engraver, process-worker,
-compositor and pressman. Colored plates, by various processes, are also
-shown.</p>
-</div>
-
-<div class="inline-head">
-<p class="center p120 fancy inline">The Text.</p>
-
-<p class="inline">Taking up a copy at random one finds articles on proofreading, the
-point system in type founding, notes on bookbinding, natural colors
-in the printing press, newspapers and newspaper men, the country
-newspaper, typographical make-ready, advertising, convention notes,
-review of type designs, pressroom queries and answers, process
-engraving, new patents, trade notes and much general information.</p>
-</div>
-
-<div class="inline-head">
-<p class="center p120 fancy inline">The Advertisements.</p>
-
-<p class="inline">These are as important in a way as any other part of <span class="smcap">The Inland
-Printer</span>, for the reason that they are set in attractive and catchy
-style, alike beneficial to the compositor, and “ad.” writer, and
-printed in the same excellent way that the other part of the journal
-is. This part will interest you as well as the text.</p>
-</div>
-
-<p class="center sans">SUBSCRIPTION PRICE:</p>
-
-<p class="center sans">$2.00 per Year; $1.00 for Six Months; 20c. per Copy.</p>
-
-<p>No free copies and no exchanges. Subscribe through your type founder,
-material dealer or news agent, or send direct to</p>
-
-<p class="center p130 fancy">The Inland Printer Company,</p>
-
-<p class="floatleft">
-150 NASSAU ST.,
-NEW YORK.
-</p>
-<p class="floatright">
- 212-214 MONROE ST.,
- CHICAGO.
-</p>
-</div>
-
-<div class="chapter">
-<hr class="divider" />
-</div>
-<div class="tn">
-<p class="p120 center">Transcriber’s Note:</p>
-
-<p class="center">The text has been preserved as closely as possible to the original
-publication.</p>
-</div>
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-<pre>
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Proof-Reading, by F. Horace Teall
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK PROOF-READING ***
-
-***** This file should be named 50366-h.htm or 50366-h.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/5/0/3/6/50366/
-
-Produced by David Edwards and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net, in celebration
-of Distributed Proofreaders' 15th Anniversary, using images
-generously made available by The Internet Archive
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-</body>
-</html>
diff --git a/old/50366-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/50366-h/images/cover.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index a2496c1..0000000
--- a/old/50366-h/images/cover.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ